#and th-th-that's all folks!!!!!!!!!! thank you everyone for having come watch the play... smiles. finally done...

[meirimerens]

pathologic fest day 30

"We Are Behind You"

Lumières, rideau. On applaudit [...] en coulisses ! À la régie !

[tpwkay]

Medicine (h.s.)

You’re finally given permission to cover the song you’ve wanted to perform for years and a special surprise during your performance sweeps you off of your feet.

Word count: 11.5k

Rating/warnings: NSFW - A lot of this is plot but there is smut as well. Contains explicit language and consensual sex acts between a man and woman. This is a story written in the 2nd person (“self insert"). This isn’t written to be exclusionary, it’s just my preferred style! Author’s note can be found at the end!

"Ladies and gentlemen, I cannot thank you enough for coming out tonight to listen to me and the band. We've got a couple more songs coming up for you but I just wanted to take a minute to tell y'all how much we appreciate you." You gesture to yourself and the band behind you as the lights on stage come up a bit. "We wouldn't be where we are without your support. From the bottom of our hearts, thank you!"

The crowd cheers and you can't help but experience an insurmountable feeling of joy. It never gets old. You'd been in the spotlight for a few years now, already at the end of touring your second album, though the size and scope of venues this time around was much, much larger. There was nothing that compared to being able to sing your own songs and have a crowd of thousands scream them right back at you.

Being an up-and-coming singer and songwriter in the genre of country music hadn't been easy. Girls your type had been a dime a dozen, hoards of Taylor Swift-wannabes covering "Teardrops on My Guitar" during open mic night. You held nothing against them; there was a path to success for everyone, but yours had been, well, different. 

It was a karaoke cover of Brooks & Dunn's "Boot Scootin' Boogie", a song that you'd been singing since you were a toddler, that had gotten you noticed by a recording artist one night while out with your girlfriends, which led you to where you stand now, performing in front of thousands. You were liked for the range of your voice, with it's easy easy transitions from the sounds of pop to country and rock, in addition to the way you performed, and your take-no-shit attitude towards the entirety of the industry. People liked that you were forward and left nothing on the table, though you had to admit that it was mostly an act, a means of coping with the pressure of working your way to the top.

///

"It's refreshing!" Jax, your manager, had shouted one day, arms flailing as you had argued that maybe your attitude was going to get you into trouble one of these days.

"Aren't you, as, you know, my manager, supposed to be the one keeps me in line?"

"You aren't out doing coke, killing anyone, public indecency and all that," he had shrugged. "Far as I'm concerned, you are in line. People talk about you because of your attitude. They like it! They like you. Why is that so hard for you to accept sometimes?"

"Maybe I just haven't been caught doing those things," you grinned, effectively dodging his question. Fame hadn't helped break down the walls that you'd long ago built around yourself. If anything, you had done some reinforcing, built a moat even, in an effort to ensure that you protected yourself from getting too close to anyone that would only end up using you in the end. You had seen the way people in life had been used, and what it ultimately led them to, and you had promised yourself long ago that even if it meant being known as the Boot Scootin' Bitch, you would protect yourself and your heart at all costs. 

"Your momma would tan your hide for much less than any of those, you know. Hell, you should be more afraid of her than you are of me or anyone else… 'cept maybe God."

///

You shake your head, working the memories free from your mind as you grab a bottle of water from the platform on which the drum set rests.

There's one more song of yours to sing before you performed a new cover, the one you had been looking forward to for months. Although you'd gotten permission to perform it not long into the start of your tour, the set list had been rehearsed already and every other detail ironed out around it. You'd convinced Jax and the crew to let you slot it into the last concert of the tour, Austin, Texas. These folks knew their music and for some reason, they liked you so you were thrilled to be able to share something new with the crowd that had welcomed you to their city with open arms. 

You grab your guitar off its stand and slide the strap over your shoulders, adjusting it as you step forwards to the mic stand. A shimmering blue shirt catches your eye in the crowd and you do a double take because surely it can't be Harry because he's—

And it's not him, of course, though the fashion of the gentleman in the pit area would surely catch his eye as well as it's right up his alley. It's not him - it can't be him - because you know exactly where he is right now and it's not in the pit of your Austin performance. 

A grin stretches over your face as you think of him. You strum the first chord of the first song you'd ever written about him, although there had been many more since. He probably knew this one was about him, having come just after your first meeting. 

/// 

A friend of yours was good friends with Kacey, who had been the guest artist that night. Her name had been added to the VIP list and in the summer of 2018, just as you were hitting your own stride in your career, you tagged along with her to Harry Styles' live tour performance in your hometown of Nashville. 

If you were being honest, prior to his concert, you hadn't heard much of his solo work, apart from the various huge hits like his Kiwi or Watermelon Sugar and a few other ballads. You liked his sound, seemingly influenced heavily by rock stars of days past, but you'd had other influences to worry about in your own side of the industry. 

Sure, he had country music connections through the likes of Kacey Musgraves and Cam, and legends like Stevie Nicks, but his pop and soft rock style was pretty far removed from most country playlists that you yourself had graced. Your genres just didn't cross paths and the two of you seemingly operated in different realms of the music industry, topping your own charts and breaking your own peer's records. 

Of course, you hadn't been completely oblivious to The Harry Styles. One Direction had been too big of a deal to ignore and you'd often found yourself bopping along to their old hits, singing along as they played amongst the other nostalgic pop hits to which you listened. 

The concert had been in June, a hot sunny day followed by a perfect breezy evening. Downtown Nashville was always busy, but that night the city seemed to buzz, bright with music and life. After meeting for drinks at Acme on the River, you allowed yourself to luxuriate in getting lost in the crowd that milled about on Broadway. It was a surprising thing to not be recognized in your hometown, but you weren't one to complain about it. It was one reason that you value your time in Nashville over other music-centric cities like Los Angeles - it seemed that people here respected the private lives of musicians. There was an odd fan here and there, but you'd lived a majority of your "famous" life in Nashville in relative peace. 

You were early to the venue, your friend having wanted to have a chance to see Kacey backstage. You were excited to finally meet the star - though you'd been around the block of fame a bit already, there would always be people that you never had an opportunity to meet in passing. You had been greeted at will call and had been led backstage.

The arena was alive with excitement. At that point, you yourself had never toured a venue that large, so the experience of being backstage and seeing the operations first hand were thrilling and a bit overwhelming. In her dressing room, Kacey pulled you straight into a hug, gushing about how excited she was to watch your career take off. She insisted on sharing her personal cell phone number with you, urging you to call her to get together on a collaboration. You were in shock leaving her room, blown away by her kindness and the way the music industry worked in the most bizarre of ways, when you turned a corner and ran smack into a tall, solid, smiling Harry Styles. His arms had come out quickly to steady you on your heels boots. 

"Fuck," you swore, shaking your head at your clumsiness. "I am so sorry. What a great way to introduce myself."

He laughed and the sound flowed through you, warm and sweet like a cup of tea with honey. "Y'alright?" His eyes looked you over, and you couldn't help but notice the way they lingered. 

Your cheeks blushed and a wave of embarrassment washed over you. "I'm the one that should be asking you that. I don't think your adoring fans would be very happy if I took you out with a textbook tackle right before you're due to go on stage." You took a moment to give him the same appreciative glance he had already given you, admiring the way his deep blue custom-beaded suit jacket fell open to reveal a black dress shirt, unbuttoned halfway down his chest. 

"Ah, 'm fine. Lil' thing like you couldn't do too much damage to me, even in those heels. Don't think they'd be very happy though," he said, nodding his head in acknowledgement of the already-rowdy crowd while offering his hand. "I'm Harry."

You laughed as you introduced yourself, shaking his hand. 

"I've heard that name before, but I'm sorry to say that I don't recognize you. You don't seem like one that's easy to forget."

"I sing, write music," you shrugged, not sure how to explain to a superstar that you were on the way up, yet still somewhere much farther down the fame totem pole than him. "Country, mostly. Not sure if that's on your radar."

"The new stuff's not, but I may have to change that." He was tapped by one of the event producers, needed for another pre-show procedure. "Where will you be tonight?" 

"To your right, in the pit."

He smiled and you had almost immediately fallen in love with the crinkles that appeared under the corners of his eyes. "I'll look out for you. It was wonderful meeting you. Oh, shit, wait, just remembered— may I?" he gestured for the phone that was in your hand and you unlocked it before passing it to him. 

You watched as he dialed a number and put the phone to his ear. He paused for a moment before he grinned. "Hi Harry, it's you from before the show. This is a message to remind you to text this number and ask the owner of it out on a date. She's the one with the beautiful smile and great tackling skills. You won"t have forgotten her. 'Kay, bye!"

You laughed at an almost embarrassing volume, blown away by his cheek. 

"Why not ask 'her' out now?" you pondered to him as he handed the phone back.

"What, and risk getting shot down? Wouldn't want to be sad and disappointed through my whole show, now would I?"

"It would make the ballads a bit more emotional," you had reasoned with a grin.

"Ouch! They're already filled with emotion, love. You'll see, I'll sing 'em right to you if I have to. Gotta run, thank you for letting me use your phone, that was a very important message!"

You laughed again as he took off. "Harry!" you had shouted to get his attention in the busy hall. He turned quickly, a small smile on his face. "She definitely won't say no, but you can wait until later to ask if you want to."

His grin stretched wider and he'd pumped a fist in the air before turning and jogging down the hallway. 

You liked to joke with anyone who knew the story that your life had changed that day all because you met Kacey. Which wasn't a complete lie - it had been her dressing room you'd come out of before slamming into Harry in the hallway. 

///

Singing the last lines of one of your songs, your stomach began to flutter in a bit of nervousness and a lot of excitement. Performing the next cover was something you had been looking forward to for months, and the moment that you got to share it with your fans was finally here. 

You retreat from the mic stand to pass your guitar off to a stagehand, taking another sip of water to settle yourself. 

"Doing alright?" Wyatt, your drummer, shouts over the pounding bass drum and you give him a thumbs up before turning back to face the crowd. 

"I've got one more cover to play for y'all tonight," you say, grasping the mic stand to keep your hands from shaking. "I've been working on getting permission to play this one for quite awhile now. I fell in love with it the first time I heard it played and now here I am, performing it for you all. It's an unreleased piece by a very, very good friend of mine, but his performances of it are all over the internet so some of you may know the words. This song is called Medicine."

The song starts out with a steady bass line and the rhythm centers you a bit, steadying any nerves that still linger. The intro gives you a minute to shake out your shoulders and get comfortable at the mic stand once more like Harry does at each performance. You catch yourself having fun mimicking him and feel thankful that you're able to perform one of your favorite songs of his. When the bass drops in pitch and the electric guitar riffs, you slide in close to the mic stand.

"Here to take my medicine, take my medicine," you sang the opening lines, already settling into the sexy rock sound of the song you and the band had rehearsed relentlessly over the last few weeks. No, the genre wasn't one you normally dabbled in, but part of the fun of performing was taking chances, risks. You had to admit, you liked the sound a lot. It tempted you to branch out a bit more on your upcoming album. 

The opening lines of the first verse throw you back into thoughts of meeting Harry that first night. You hadn't imagined what would follow the concert, let alone have the foresight to see it bringing you to this very moment in time. 

///

You had been standing outside the arena after the concert, ears buzzing and heart thumping still from the incredible show Harry had put on. As soon as he disappeared from the backstage hall earlier, you had immediately saved his number to your phone, still in disbelief over the night's events. 

Your heart had soared when your phone began to vibrate, not in a text message but in a voice call. Harry's name appeared on the screen and your friend had nudged you, clearly approving of the night's turn of events. 

"Harry," you answered, ready to praise him halfway to Sunday on his performance. 

"Let me take you out," he interrupted you. "Right now. Please? Anywhere you want to go." 

You laughed and paused. "Yeah, okay. I might know of a place."

There was a lot of shuffling on his end before his voice came back on the line. "Might've had to do another fist pump."

"Told you she wouldn't say no."

"Where are you?" You heard the smile in his voice, already familiar with it. 

"Demonbreun and John Lewis, headed towards the park."

"Give me 10, I'll pick you up." He paused. "Be careful, okay?"

"I'll stick with the hoards of your fans milling about, maybe ask some of them for the hot gossip on you while I wait."

"Don't believe anything they say," he said, and you could tell he was still smiling as he hung up. 

He and his driver arrived shortly after, Harry's hair damp and covered with a baseball cap, dressed down in black pants and a simple loose white shirt, tattoos peeking out everywhere you looked. He exited the car and opened the back door for you, helping you balance as you stepped up into the large Suburban. 

"We'll go to Pecker's," you said to his driver, laughing as Harry snorted next to you. "Shut up, it's just a bar. Take a right up here onto 24 and it'll take us all the way to Fairfield. It'll be on the right."

He looked at you and smiled before reaching out to hold your hand in the middle seat between you. 

Taking Harry to Pecker's had just felt right. It was where you'd been discovered, where all of your adventures had started, and you weren't sure why but you wanted to share that small part of you with him after watching him up on stage that night. 

"Won't people recognize you? I looked you up before the show, you're apparently a pretty big deal around here." He had asked, smirking, sipping on the locally-brewed beer that Clint, the regular bartender, was serving that night. 

"Locals are pretty good about not interrupting our normal lives. Pecker's isn't as well known to tourists either, so it's a good hideout. This is where a lot of producers, executives and all the other professionals come to unwind." You ignored his comment on your fame and had taken a sip of your margarita instead. "Unless, of course, there's a drag show scheduled, then it's a bit of a madhouse."

Harry laughs into his drink and you grin. "So," he started after a pause, twiddling with the rings on his right hand. "What'd you think?"

"It was incredible," you said without hesitation. "Truly one of the best live shows I've seen in a long time, country acts included. You've got such a magnetism about you that people can't help but want to watch." You blushed a bit, alcohol and the quick comfort of him loosening your lips. "The whole water spraying trick was hot," you admit, making him blush. "And don't tell Stevie, but I think I might prefer your version of The Chain."

"Sacrilege! That's some incredibly high praise," he said, a small smile teasing at the corners of his mouth. 

"Earned and deserved," you said, tilting your glass to his. "Honestly, Harry, you're an incredible musician. There aren't many out there that have the whole package like that."

"What about you? You seem like the whole package."

"I don't know if I'd say that. If you looked me up, you've likely seen what they say about me. 'My attitude won't get me far' and all. But I don't think it's my attitude, so much as it is my willingness to take the risks that others won't. I'm not out here to make music that's just there to be sold. Hell, I couldn't care less about the money. All I want is to create music that makes me feel fulfilled, and I think that honesty scares them." You twirled your finger in the condensation of the glass in front of you. You glanced up to his face finding his eyes already on yours, holding your gaze steadily. "It doesn't scare you, does it?"

"It's the most refreshing thing I've heard in a while. Not many people in the industry are fearless in the face of failure like that."

"I'm definitely not fearless; I just refuse to change who I am to make a buck."

"Who are you then?" Harry had asked, and telling him your story was easy. You couldn't understand how it was so natural, opening up to a stranger, but as the conversation wore on, you realized how similar you and Harry were in terms of the way you conducted your professional lives and that was without apology. 

And you also realized, as the evening continued and you and Harry crept your bar stools closer and closer to one another, feet and knees bumping, his fingers tracing the ridges of your knuckles as you shared life stories like long lost friends, that you didn't want it to end. 

///

"He's acting like a gentleman," you continue, changing up the lyrics slightly as you finish the first verse. The line always made you smile and you let yourself briefly flash back into your reminiscing about the night you'd met Harry, and how, even though he had acted gentlemanly upon dropping you off for the evening, you wanted to be anything but a gentlewoman. 

///

After enjoying drinks late into the evening at Pecker's, Harry had insisted on having his driver take you home rather than allowing you to call an Uber. 

"Such a gentleman," you commented as he opened the car door for you once again. 

"Maybe my gentlemanly actions have motives," he said, sliding his hand along your lower back as you step past him and into the car. Your grin matched his smirk as he shut the door and you decided that he'd been right - not calling an Uber was the right thing to do.

The car ride back to your apartment building was too quick and before you knew it, he was at your door again, offering a hand for you to hold for balance as you exited the car. Neither of you let go as you walked through the lobby towards the elevators. 

"You're uh— You're welcome to come up, if you'd like," you said, suddenly shy but not wanting to chicken out on asking for what you wanted, asking for some continuation of this sweet but likely brief meeting between you two. "For a drink, I mean, or to keep chatting, you know."

Harry smiled and glanced around the empty lobby. His hand in yours smoothed up the length of your arm, over your shoulder, and came to rest at your jaw. "I'd love to, believe me. You have no idea how much I want to." He leaned towards you, pressing a quick kiss to your forehead and your skin burned at the contact of his lips. "But I want to do this the right way. Don't want you to get the wrong idea of me."

"What if I want the wrong idea of you?"

He laughed, the sound open and honest and it had given you hope. "You called me a gentleman earlier and I have to admit that I liked it, coming from you. Would like to keep up the facade that I am, even if it's just for a bit." His face searched yours, each of you trying to read the thoughts that were flying through one another's minds. "You have beautiful lips," he whispered suddenly, his accent thicker than it had been all night. 

Your mouth quirked into a smile, unable to do anything but preen at his compliment. "You do too," you replied, just as softly. 

"Can I kiss you?"

"Please, yes." Before the words had settled he was kissing you, slowly and with too much care, like you would break if he wasn't gentle enough. It was over much too quick but you knew you would remember every moment of it for the rest of your life. 

"Christ, I'd wanted to do that all night." His thumb smoothed over your cheekbone, smiling when you leaned into the touch. He glanced up as the elevator doors swung open and gently nudged you towards them. "Thank you, truly, for a wonderful evening. I promise to give you a call soon."

"I'll send Kacey after you if you don't!" you laughed, stepping into the lift.

"Good night darling." He winked and the doors slid shut, leaving you alone with your thoughts and the delicious ghost of his lips on yours. 

///

"Give me that adrenaline, that adrenaline, think I'm gonna stick with you," you finish the first verse as Ryann rips through the chords on her guitar. You loved that the song built slowly, and even though that meant a quieter beginning, it promised an explosive end. 

Though the crowd had been hesitant at first, you can see that the first few rows of them are nodding along, countless phones out recording the performance. You know that somewhere out there at your request is a member of your press team, professionally filming the cover. You may only be doing it once, but you were determined to make sure you would never forget it.

///

You had enough time at home to check some of your social media accounts, shower and get comfortable in bed before your phone rang again. For the second time that day, your heart soared seeing Harry's name light up your screen.

"If you're going to say that you're downstairs because you've reconsidered my offer for that nightcap, I'll need a few moments to prepare as I'm currently in my pajamas," you said as a greeting and you were met with his warm laughter once again.

"No, no, I had to go back to the arena for a bit anyways, pack up and all of that," he said, still chuckling. "I just— I wanted to make sure you weren't offended by me declining your offer. Because I wanted to— I didn't want the night to end there. There's something about you that's… Transfixing. And I don't want to ruin that and make you think you're just a fling."

"That's quite a compliment," you said, a bit awed by his words.

"What was it you said earlier, "earned and deserved", yeah?" He said, quoting your toast to him at the bar, making you grin. "I want you to be more than that. I'd like to get to know you, the gentlemanly way."

"Okay. Will we have a chaperone at our next date then?" He laughed but didn't correct your referral to that evening as a date. You had snuggled a bit deeper into the sheets, still disbelieving that all of this had been the result of being dragged along to a concert. 

"No chaperones," he chuckled, "but yes, I do want to take you out again, if you'd let me."

"Hmm," you jokingly pondered aloud, as if answering with anything other than a resounding "yes" was on your mind. "I suppose I could fit something into my schedule."

"I hope that's a yes."

"Of course it's a yes! I didn't want the night to end either. And don't you dare say that you just did another fist pump," you had laughed, hearing the familiar shuffling of the phone on his end of the line.

"Me? Never!"

"You're adorable," you had said, a smile stuck on your face.

"And you're beautiful. Two can play this game."

There had been a comforting silence between you for a moment before you had spoken up again. "Harry?"

"Yeah, love?"

You had blushed at the pet name but loved the way it sounded being directed your way. "Thank you," you had whispered. 

"Should be me thanking you. Sleep well sweetheart." You'd fallen asleep with your phone in hand, hopeful that you wouldn't wake up the next morning to realize it had all been a dream.

/// 

It hadn't been a dream, and here you were, nearly two years later, performing one of the songs that Harry himself had sung the night that you'd begun falling for him.

The second verse continued quickly and you let the lyrics wash over you as you sang, loving the way the rock energy of the song sounded with a bit of your band's country influence. 

"Here to take my medicine, take my medicine, rest it on your fingertips," you sang, holding your pointer finger in the air much like Harry did every time he performed the song before bringing it to your lips as you sang the next line. "Up to your mouth, feeling it out, feeling it out."

/// 

Beginning to date Harry - properly date him too, not just make FaceTime calls to one another from across the world and sending texts back and forth until the wee hours of the morning thanks to the differences in time zones, sharing everything and more with one another as best you could digitally - had been the most exhilarating experience of your life, and you had performed in front of sold out crowds and accepted awards on live television. His tour was due to stretch on for almost another month throughout North America and the next time you saw him was when you'd been invited as Harry's guest to his show in Chicago just a few weeks after you'd met. 

While he had put on an incredible show for the United Center, there had been moments that felt like he was performing just for you, glancing over to where you stood in the Friends and Family area, meeting your eyes and grinning. By that point, you could sing along to every song of his and you knew he loved it, loved watching you dance along to the music that he had created and was performing. 

In a moment where you were thankful for the differences between the genres in which you two performed, you hadn't been recognized at all by his fans. You'd both talked about wanting to keep things quiet as you got to know one another, and you hadn't wanted a relationship with him, an already incredibly famous artist, to somehow influence the trajectory of yours. While it had been easy when you were apart, being together without seemingly being together was difficult. Especially in that moment, when all you wanted to do was curl up into him and soak in the post-show bliss with him. Instead, you sat on the couch with him, a cushion apart from one another, holding his hand tightly while you chatted about the concert. 

"Someone is gonna notice that you looked to my side of the pit constantly all night," you said and he grinned guiltily. 

"I like knowing you're in the crowd," he shrugged. "Besides," he scooted closer and threw his arm around you before dragging you in close, "you look incredible, how could I not want to stare at you all night?"

"Anyone could walk in," you pointed out, watching as his eyes followed your lips. 

"Just want a little taste," he said, moving in closer, "Haven't I earned a kiss from my girlfriend after all of that work up on stage?"

Your eyebrows raised in surprise as you looked at him and he seemingly realized his slip-up. 

"I mean— What I meant was— Shit," he scrubbed a hand over his face but you could tell he was hiding a grin. "Wasn't exactly how I wanted to ask you, but… Will you officially be my girlfriend?"

"Yes, H. I'm all yours."

"Love it when you call me H." He pulled you in for a kiss that you both lost yourselves in, finally able to experience the feeling of one another after being denied it for so long. When a knock at the dressing room door came, Harry had to all but drag himself away from you, hair disheveled and lips swollen, scowling at the door. 

You threw your head back and laughed as he stalked over and pulled it open with a flourish. 

"What?"

"The hell's your issue?" you heard Mitch ask before Harry widened the door so he could see you laughing on the couch. You raised a hand in greeting and Harry's scowl deepened as Mitch chuckled, taking in both of your disheveled appearances. "Oh, shit, hey, sorry. Uh, car's ready when you are. See you tomorrow bud." 

"Harry!" you chided once he'd closed the door in Mitch's face, giggles still bubbling out of your mouth. "He was just being polite."

"Interrupting arse is what he is," Harry said, sitting down and pulling you into his lap. "Where were we?"

You threw your arms around his neck and pressed your body as close to his as possible, hoping that he'd thought to lock the door before returning to your embrace. "Right about here, I think." With a hand on your hip, sliding under your shirt to reach warm skin and one at the back of your neck, Harry kissed you until you were breathless and not only wanting more but very seriously needing it. 

"Come back to the hotel with me," he murmured against your lips as you ground your body down on him, reveling in the way the action made him throw his head against the back of the couch and exhale sharply. 

"You sure?" Your hands smoothed over the chest of his skin, tracing the dark swallows with your fingertips as you rolled your hips. 

He shuddered at the light touch and gripped your hips tightly, pressing his up as you pressed yours down and the action made you sigh, the pressure a delicious tease of what was hopefully to come. "Absolutely," he said, his grin telling you he was pleased with the noises he was causing you to make. "Want you so bad, like I won't be able to breathe right until I properly have you."

You leaned in to kiss at his neck, his shower-damp curls tickling your cheek. "The feeling is mutual. Adored watching you up on stage tonight. Have I told you yet how much I love seeing you perform?" You nuzzle at his neck, urging him to tilt his head back farther, exposing more of his skin to you. 

"Yeah, you have, but tell me again," he sighed, his hands running up and down your back. 

"It's like when you get on stage no one else before or after you matters," you said honestly, letting your lips against his skin hide how truthful you were really being, spilling all of your thoughts about seeing Harry up on stage. It was scary, feeling so deeply for him already. But you wanted him to know, at least in part, what it meant to be able to watch him perform. "Something about your live voice just makes my breath catch in my throat, I can't get enough of it."

Harry breathed deeply for a moment, working to center himself while you nosed at the curls around his ear and heaped praise upon him. 

"It's like you connect with every person out in the crowd, like you're singing just for them. You can tell that you're having fun and people want to join you in that. They know you love the attention," you whispered and he hummed in appreciation (or agreement), the sound low in his throat. "They'd stay out there all night for if they could, screaming about how much they love you."

"And you feed into it, playing it up for them. You know exactly what you're doing when you get to act a little bit naughty up there, driving them all mad," you said with a smile. 

He chuckled and you could hear and feel the sound rumble through him. "Played it up for you tonight. Did it work?" 

"You mean did it make me want to jump your bones the second you came off stage? Yeah, it worked."

"Fucking hell," he said, holding you close with his hands on your butt as he stood up. "Our first time is not going to be in a dressing room so we need to go now."

He let you slide down his body and held you steady as you balanced on your legs. "Would be pretty fitting though, don't you think, given how we met and what we do?"

"Yeah, but then I'd think about it every time I was in one. You wanna torture me relentlessly?" He pulled you tight against him, kissing you once more before separating to grab his bags. 

"Yeah, relentless torture sounds like something I might be into." 

He glanced up at your words, eyes dark and hungry, a smirk on his lips. "Careful what you wish for, love." 

///

The bass line increased behind the riff of Ryann's guitar and you leaned into the mic stand, eyes closing as you continued singing the first bridge. "I had a few, got drunk on you and now I'm wasted, and when I sleep I'm gonna dream of how you…"

There were a few fans of yours and Harry's who apparently knew the words as they helped you out, screaming the unwritten word that finished the sentence: "tasted."

///

Harry was quick to say goodbye to everyone on the team before pulling you quickly through back hallways and down quiet staircases, sneaking quick kisses when he was sure there was no one around. You were both out of breath when you finally climbed into the car, grinning like kids getting away with sneaking around. 

The hotel ride was quick, mercifully, but Harry had been anything but patient, his hand at your knee creeping up slowly, closer and closer to the hem of your dress, toying with the hem while he chatted with the driver. 

"I'm gonna head in first with Martin and Eric will loop around and drop you off at the side entrance. I would wait in the lobby for you but this hotel hasn't been the best in the past with uh— containing sensitive information, we'll say, so Martin will meet you on your floor to get your stuff, then bring you up. Is that okay?"

"You sound like you've done this before, Styles," you said with a wink, using humor to cover the nerves that had settled in the pit of your stomach. 

He blushed and you loved knowing you got under his skin so easily. "The band used to stay here when we toured… and I was young and dumb once, yes."

"Just giving you a hard time, H."

His grin stretched as he leaned over to peck your lips once more. "See you in a minute, love."

Harry climbed out and the driver took off once again, slowly circling the block. "He's quite taken with you, you know," he said, glancing up in the rear view mirror as he parked the car at the curb. He got out and opened the door for you in the empty street then used his keycard to unlock the heavy side door of the hotel.

"Thank you," you said, both for his actions and his omission about Harry. Sure, you had talked to him as often as possible over the last weeks and had yourself been on the receiving end of his attention, but it felt validating to hear that Harry's feelings for you may have gone a bit farther than just a small crush if people around him had also noticed his behavior. 

Harry's bodyguard was waiting by the elevators and escorted you to your room to gather your luggage, then led you to Harry's door.

"Car'll be around about 9 tomorrow morning, H. Flight's at 10:30." He turned to you. "I understand you have business to continue here in Chicago?"

"Yes, meetings tomorrow and then I fly back to Nashville in the evening."

"There'll be a driver ready for you tomorrow as well. He's been instructed to take you wherever you need to go and he'll stay until you depart. Have a nice evening," he nodded at Harry, who was smiling in the doorway, before departing.

"You didn't have to do that for me, I could've managed by getting an Uber," you said, stepping into the room past Harry to set your bags down and kick your shoes off. 

"I didn't, was Martin's idea; says he doesn't want anything to happen to the one thing that's made me so happy these last few weeks."

"Oh yeah? I'm the one thing, huh?"

"You're everything, honestly," he replied a bit sheepishly, taking your hands in his. "Think I might like you a bit more than I already should. Lettin' my heart get a bit ahead of my head, I suppose."

"Yeah, I know the feeling," you said softly and he beamed. 

He moved his hands up to cup your face, pulling you close for a sweet kiss that quickly turned insistent, heat rising between the two of you. Harry slid his hands under the hem of your shirt to rest where your spin ended and yours wrapped around his neck, dragging him down to you as you stepped behind you towards the bed. His long legs tangled with yours and you tumbled backwards, laughing as you hit the plush bed and Harry collapsed on top of you.

He propped himself up on his elbows and looked down at you with a smile, pushing the hair that had fallen into your face aside. "Hi baby," he said softly.

"Hi."

"Missed you," he said, leaning down for another sweet kiss. 

"We were apart for like, eight minutes," you giggled between his kisses, your laughter giving way to a sigh as he moved to press a kiss to your nose, your cheek, your chin.

"Doesn't matter," he breathed into the crook of your neck, pressing small open mouth kisses to the soft skin there, "Any time apart is too long."

"The two weeks left of the tour will fly by. You should enjoy them while you can."  

"Wish you could come with me, love performing for you." He kissed his way across the base of your neck, collarbone to collarbone as his fingers trailed to the small straps on your shoulders. "Would you like to take this off?"

"Please," you sighed, desperate and aching for the feeling of his skin against yours. 

Your first time sleeping with Harry had been exactly what you'd wanted and expected - hot and fast, admittedly over a bit more quickly than either of you had wanted, but worth the weeks of wait. 

Harry's skill set hadn't ended at singing and playing instruments. If anything, his vast experience using his hands and mouth only helped him excel in other pastimes that also utilized those parts of his body. To both of your delights, he had proven his adeptness in all areas multiple times that night, and once again in the morning before he had to rush into the shower, dragging you along with him simply to get more time together before you were forced apart once again. 

/// 

You had spent the next two months away from one another, Harry having wrapped his tour and immediately beginning work on his next album. You'd spent your own time mixed between writing and recording an upcoming single. You had already written a handful of songs that were inspired by him and you'd wondered, albeit a bit nervously, if the sentiment was shared. When he stopped in Nashville on a long layover, pushing his flight back even longer to stay with you for another night, you'd tried to pry the information out of him. Unfortunately, no amount of sexual teasing or denial had convinced him — he, however, had you singing like a canary almost immediately, teasing you in the best way about how easily you opened up for him, telling him all about the music that he had already inspired.

You had been FaceTiming him late one night weeks later, both tired from long days spent in the studio. He had suddenly gotten shy, biting at the skin around his fingernails. 

"Hey, stop that. What's the matter H?"

"Wanna ask you something," he mumbled, but a smile was peeking through where his fingers were still at his lips. "Jus' don't know how to."

"Baby," you sighed, "you can ask me anything. Y'know that." 

"I know, I know." He paused and took a deep breath before a wide smile stretched across his face. "Would you maybe want to come home with me this Christmas? To London? Wouldn't be for long, maybe just a couple nights, I just wanna introduce you to my mum already, she's been pestering me nonstop lately 'bout meetin' you and Gem's joined in on it now too, so it's two against one when they call and I've told them that—"

"Harry," you said chucking, trying to interrupt his nervous rambling.

"—and she actually called me Harold last time she told me to bring you 'round and that got me a bit worried so I—"

"Harry! Of course I'll come with you. I'd absolutely love to."

You met him at the airport weeks later, desperate to pull him close and kiss him silly in the confines of his darkly tinted car, but you refrained, knowing how seriously Harry took the protection of your relationship from the press. You may not have been able to see anyone straining to capture pictures of you two, but you knew there was always the chance. 

It was an entirely different story, however, when he'd finally pulled the car past the mechanical gate and into his private drive. You both reached for each other immediately, arms tangled and shifter knob pressed uncomfortably against your side, but perfectly content so long as his lips were against yours. 

"Fuck— I missed you— so much," he muttered between kisses. He pulled away, forehead resting against yours, sly smirk pulling at his lips. "Mum won't expect us for a few hours at least."

"What is it that you're insinuating, Mr. Styles?"

"That there's plenty of time to give you a tour around the house, that's all," he said innocently. He gave you a sweet smile before hopping out of the car and coming to the passenger side where he helped you out and picked up your bags.

You were eager to be given a house tour, more than keen to learn all of the things you could about his London life. The house was decorated in a way that made you smile - eclectic but with a definitive air of cohesive taste. It suited Harry to an absolute tee. From the artwork that decorated the walls to the mismatched but homey furniture, you could tell immediately that this was Harry's sanctuary - every inch of the home screamed his name. 

"It's incredible," you said as he led you into the largest room, the master. He walked over to the dresser that sat under the window and pulled open the top two drawers. 

"I know we won't be here long, this time around, but I cleaned out a few drawers for you here, if you want to unpack some things. And there's space in the closet for you too," he nodded towards the door on the other side of the room, dragging a hand through his hair as he talked, "I had too much in there anyways and some of it needed to go and I wanted you to be able to leave some things, if you felt comfortable, of if Mum drags us out shopping and you don't want to take it all home now you can leave it here and-"

"You- you cleared out a drawer for me?"

"Well, yeah," he said, resting his hand on the back of his neck. "Made some space for you in the bathroom too, though I doubt it'll be enough, with all that you bring along to fix yourself up." He paused and thought for a moment. "I know how our lives are. I just wanted you to have some of your own space here; want you to feel as comfortable in my home as I do. Is that too much?" 

"H," you said with a sigh, your lips curling into a smile, "it's perfect, and so thoughtful. I'm sorry I haven't done the same for you in Nashville yet."

"'s alright, love. I've already got a toothbrush there at least. I can take some time when we fly back to come and help if you'd like me to. As long as you don't end up wearing all the clothes that I leave there," he chuckled.

"You know me too well," you said, reaching for his hand. He lifted your entwined fingers to his lips to brush a kiss over your knuckles.

"You do look good in my clothes," he confessed, pulling you close to face him. "Look good in my house. But you always look good anyways."

"Said the pot to the kettle," you said with a smile. "I like being here already," you shrug, hands resting on his shoulders. "It feels like you, like home. Thank you for inviting me," you add, as though the measly voicing of your appreciation is enough to convey what you truly feel. 

"You're welcome anytime, if I'm here or not."

"You trust me that much?"

"Yeah, I do. I'll get you a key and everything." He leaned down to kiss you slowly, relearning the map of your lips and mouth, before pulling away. He laughed when you made a noise of protest.

"The bathroom's over here if you'd like to freshen up." He had pulled at your hand, stepping towards the other open door in the room. "Figured a shower might sound nice after a long day in an airplane. Besides, I've gotta clean up before we go to Mum's anyways."

"Gonna join me?" 

"Yeah, thought I might, if that's okay." His smirk had been wicked as he pushed you the rest of the way into the bathroom. He dropped your hand to reach for the hem of his shirt, pulling it over his head quickly. As he reached for the buckle of his pants, he had met your staring eyes. "See something you like, love?"

You definitely had, though you didn't think your attraction — physically or emotionally — for Harry had stopped at something that was as weak as "like." Getting to know him over the last six months had made you worry that there wasn't ever going to be anyone else like him, anyone that made you feel like he did. You had fallen for him, desperately hard, and the realization of it as you stood in front of his half-naked self almost embarrassed you. 

"Babe? You alright?" he asked as he stripped down to his boxers. 

"Yeah, you just got me all distracted," you had grinned, pulling your sweatshirt and remaining clothes off quickly before joining Harry under the warm spray of the water.

Meeting Harry's mom that evening went better than you could've ever dreamt it would. The two of you got on like old friends, and Harry had stared, almost in wonder, at how easily you seemed to bond with her. And then he had stared in horror as Anne offered to pull out the photo albums filled with pictures from Harry's childhood, particularly when Anne offered up the album filled with photos from Harry's and Gemma's emo phases. 

As the evening wore on, you caught Harry on more than one occasion glancing your way, cheeks bright from the red wine he was sipping on and eyes warmly reflecting the bright Christmas lights. He always looked like he was a split second away from saying something, only to shake his head and look away with a small smile. 

Later, in bed, Harry pulled you close to him. He was laying on his back, you on your side, and you threw a leg over his waist, soaking in all of the cuddles you could get on this short trip together. The room was only illuminated by the ambient light coming in through the blinds. 

"Mum liked you a lot," he murmured, gently stroking the skin at the base of your spine, "said I should hang onto you". 

You returned the gesture, running your fingertips along the lines of ink that make up his many tattoos. "I liked her too. She's wonderful, I see where you get it from now."

"Hey now, 'm wonderful all on my own!" He tickled your side and you couldn"t help but arch towards him, shrieking and laughing at the touch. 

"Stop that! You are an absolute pest, you know that?" you said, grinning up at him.

"Ah, you love me," he whispered, and his joking tone made you smile but the way he pulled you tighter as he said it made you brave. 

You let the weight what you were about to say wash over you, aware that things were going to change forever with just a few words. "I do love you, Harry," you whispered, moving up his body to press a kiss to his lips.

"Thank God," he had said, wrapping his arms back around you and pulling you on top of him. "Cause I love you too."

Leaving Harry after that had been even more difficult. All you wanted to do was be with him, but you had too much coming up with the future release of your album and Harry was still in the midst of doing his own writing and recording. 

It was your professions, along with the desire to keep your relationship private, that kept you apart. You weren't sure how you did it, but your relationship had withstood the distance and odd-hours. The only step now would be deciding if, when, and how to confirm the suspicions to tabloids and fans alike that you were an item.

The wait was killing you. All you wanted was to show off to the world that Harry was yours.

///

The bridge of the song was followed quickly by the chorus and the heavy guitar and pounding drums had you rocking on your feet, body swaying into the mic stand as you let yourself get lost in the lyrics. "If you go out tonight, I'm going out 'cause I know you're persuasive."

The crowd was even more into the song now, many picking up on the words quickly and screaming them along with your singing. The rock and roll vibe of the song was coursing through you and the crowd, the arena electric with energy already. 

"You got that something, I got me an appetite, now I can taste it."

You remove the mic from the stand and dance towards one end of the stage, singing as you move to the beat. "We're getting dizzy, oh, we're getting dizzy, oh! La da da da da! You get me dizzy, oh, you get me dizzy, oh!"

///

You had been on the phone with Harry one day in July, nearly five months after the release of your album, having him help you decide what the setlist of your tour would be when it began in November. 

"I wish I could cover one of your songs."

He had laughed and slurped his tea, the sounds comforting to you, even over the phone. "That'd be a bit obvious, wouldn't it love?"

"I don't mean cover Golden or Kiwi," you said, tapping your pen against the pad of paper in front of you. "What about one you wrote for 1D? What about Perfect? Or Stockholm Syndrome! That was always one of my favorites."

"Getting permission on those might be a bit more difficult, s'not just me that's gotta sign off on it. Besides, do you really wanna be the artist that covers a One Direction song on her own headlining tour?"

"Guess I'll stick with singing along to them in the shower then."

You were both quiet for a moment, lost in your own thoughts. 

"What if I covered Medicine?" you asked suddenly, realizing it was the perfect compromise, not to mention your favorite song that Harry himself performed oh his own tour. The rock sound wasn't a far cry from the roots that country music had and you knew it would sound great. "Even if it was just for one stop!"

"Hmm," Harry mused. "It would sound great with the band, I'll give you that. But videos will go around, people will know it's my song you're singing and they'll connect the dots about us."

"H, I'm ready for that if you are. I love you, and I'm ready to be able to share that love that I have for you with the world. Sneaking around has been fun but I want people to know how proud of you I am and how much you're loved and appreciated. Half of our fans know already, it's just a matter of us confirming it. I think that we could really-"

Harry was laughing at your rambling on the other end of the line. "Alright, alright, you drive a hard bargain, love. I think you're right, maybe it is time we stopped sneaking around. I'll try, but Jax and everyone else still have to agree to it too. It might be easier to convince everyone if it's just a one time thing. Pick another cover, something you'd normally do, in case it takes some time to work things out."

"I'll ask him right now! Thank you Harry!"

"I just have one condition," he said, and you could hear the grin that was surely pulling at the corners of his lips. 

"What's that?"

"I get to perform it with you," he had said, and the smile already on your face widened exponentially. "If we're finally gonna make "us" public, may as well do it with a bang."

///

In the moment after the chorus, an 8 count beat is carried by the drummer and guitarist. For this performance, and the only performance you'd put on of this song, you had rehearsed the 8 count repeating once between the chorus and the next verse, as you needed a bit of extra time to announce your guest performer. 

"Ladies and gentlemen," you shout into the mic, grin wide and face beaming already at what was about to take place. "To help me finish this performance, please help me welcome my very good friend, Harry Styles!"

Harry emerges from behind the stage holding his own wireless mic as much of the crowd screams - he may not be a country artist, but he was absolutely known worldwide. You step back with a wave of your arm, smiling as he begins the next chorus. His performance is for the crowd but he's singing the words directly to you. 

"Tingle running through my bones, fingers to my toes, tingle running through my bones," he sings, voice smooth like whiskey, and the crowd adores him, eating out of the palm of his hand. "The boys and the girls are in, I mess around with them, and I'm OK with it." 

You can't help but dance as he sings, his voice and the energy of the crowd propelling you to move. He watches you, eyes no longer on the crowd, as he sings the next lines. Immediately, heat pools low in your belly at his glance and the words. 

"I'm coming down, I figured out I kinda like it. And when I sleep I'm gonna dream of how you…"

You gyrate your hips at the unsung line of "ride it", listening with a sly grin as some in the crowd scream the two words that go unsung. 

///

After giving him a key, Harry had moved some of his clothes to your apartment in Nashville some time while you were away on the first leg of your tour. He had found the city to be incredibly welcoming and inspirational for his upcoming album and had decided to stay there for a spell while you continued to tour around the country. 

You had scheduled a short break between your concerts over New Years, wanting to be able to grab at least one or two nights at home with him to celebrate the holiday before you were back on the road again. 

"So fucking glad you're home," Harry panted, pulling your shirt over your head before attaching his lips to yours once again. "Missed you like crazy."

"Missed you too," you moaned as his lips moved downwards, across your neck and over your collarbones, down the valley between your breasts. Before he could reach around to unhook your bra, you reached for his shirt, as desperate as he was to see and touch what you'd been missing. 

As he pulled the half-unbuttoned blouse over his head, you pulled your leggings off and reached for him, pushing him back onto the bed behind him. He unbuttoned his pants as he scooted up towards the middle of the bed, shoving them and his boxers off in one swoop. 

You climbed on top of him, hurriedly reaching to kiss him as you rubbed your clothed center along the length of his hard cock. 

"Fuck," he hissed, throwing his head back to allow you room to kiss his neck. "Desperate aren't you, darling?"

"Want you so bad it hurts," you whispered, sucking a bright hickey right where it would absolutely be seen by anyone.

You moved to continue kissing down his chest but he stopped you with a hand under your arm. "Not gonna last long, love. Wanna be inside you."

His cheeks and chest were flushed bright red, lips puffy and pupils blown wide. This was when you loved him most, being able to have him like no one else did. The same feeling always hit you at certain moments, particularly ones of domesticity, like when you watched him back the car out of the driveway or when he stood in the kitchen in the morning in nothing but socks, boxers, and his ratty old robe, singing along to old big band jazz as he waited for the coffee to brew. There was Harry Styles the musician, Harry Styles the actor, and Harry Styles the performer, but then there was your Harry. 

"Yeah, okay," you sighed, moving off of him quickly to remove your bra and panties. You climbed back onto the bed and threw your leg over his hips, straddling him. He immediately reached for you and pulled you flush against his chest, his lips capturing yours in a bruising kiss. 

You rocked your hips against him as he held you, your slick arousal gliding along his length, drawing a moan from both of you. 

"Baby, please," he panted, and you could only mod in agreement, lost already to the sweeping feeling of your close release. 

His hands rested on your hips as you positioned him at the entrance between your legs. You groaned in harmony as you worked down him slowly, the only sound in the room was your shared heavy breathing and gasps. 

"Fuck me," he sighed as you set a slow pace, rocking on top of him to reach each spot that you know will get you there. 

"Workin' on it," you grin. A quick swivel of your hips hit at just the right angle and you tossed your head back, repeating the movement over and over again until you shuddered with a final snap of tension, your orgasm rolling over you as Harry helped you move, hands tight on your hips, to wring all you could from the release. 

"You look so beautiful right now, like a fuckin' angel," Harry said, voice low and gravely, accent thick with need. 

"How's that line go?" you said as you slowed down, smirking when a harsh rock of your hips caused Harry to moan. "'Turns out she's a devil in between the sheets'?"

"Fuck," he groaned again, eyes closed tightly. "Can't just go reciting my own lyrics to me while I"m buried in ya like this, love."

"And there's nothing you can do about it," you continued, singing the line of his song this time, and his hips buck up into yours harshly.

"You're gonna pay for that," he had said, quoting another of his songs, before he had flipped you over onto your back and set his own brutal pace.

///

Like he can read your thoughts, Harry beams and wags a finger in your direction and the crowd screams at your chemistry together. You grab your mic from its stand and take a step towards Harry to sing the chorus together.

"If you go out tonight, I'm going out 'cause I know you're persuasive." Harry dances off to the side of the stage, performing once again for the crowd. 

You dance at center stage with your wireless mic, too excited about performing with Harry that you can't stand in one spot. The music and Harry's energy make you want to move. "You got that something, I got me an appetite, now I can taste it." 

"We're getting dizzy, oh, we're getting dizzy, oh! La da da da da!" Harry throws his head back, singing along in his own world and you can't look away from him. He really was a rockstar and getting to share the stage with him like this was an experience you'd never forget. 

"You get me dizzy, oh, you get me dizzy, oh!"

There's a great pause in the lyrics where the guitar, keyboard, and drums play together, increasing the tension of the song. You and Harry take off towards opposite ends of the stage, both reveling in the performance for the crowd as you dance and stomp to the beat. Eventually, with a slide down the keys of the keyboard, the instrumental quiets into just the steady beat of the bass line joined by the hi-hats. 

You and Harry urge the crowd to clap along as you both return to the middle of the stage to sing together once again. He always said that this portion of the song was one of his favorites to perform, the repeated line from the bridge ending abruptly with the lights going out before flashing back on, the added theatrics of the performance elevating the climax of the song completely. Having rehearsed that Harry would sing the following chorus alone, you let yourself get lost in his gaze as it settles on you.

You stand facing one another behind the mic stand, once again singing more to one another rather than to the crowd. You step closer towards him as the lyrics progress, nearly chest to chest now with your voices sharing one another's mics. "I had a few, got drunk on you and now I'm—"

Before you can sing the last word of the line and the lights can blink out as rehearsed, Harry leans forwards and captures your mouth in a hungry kiss. The crowd erupts with screams as the lights above the stage go dark.

You can feel rather than hear him say the words "I love you" against your lips and you have just enough time to repeat them back to him before the drums and guitar pick the beat up once again, the lights flashing back on brightly. He moves away and continues to sing the chorus that follows as if nothing had happened. You're a bit stunned, not having prepared for his relationship-revealing public display of affection to happen during your performance of his song but it was perfect and he knows it. Your smile is wide and you can't help but stand rooted where you are and laugh at what has just finally happened.

"If you go out tonight, I'm going out 'cause I know you're persuasive," he sings, smirking at you while you blush across from him. 

You join him in singing the last lines, your right hand joining his left hand where everyone can see your fingers entwine. 

"You got that something, I got me an appetite, now I can taste it. We're getting dizzy, oh, we're getting dizzy, oh!"

You urge the crowd with a waving hand to join in and they do, singing along with you and Harry. "La da da da da! You get me dizzy, oh, you get me dizzy, oh!"

The drums and guitar end the song on five quick beats and the crowd erupts once again in screams. You immediately jump towards Harry, throwing your arms around his neck in a close embrace. His hands wrap around your waist to hold you close, and you can feel him smile where his face is pressed close to your jaw.

"How was that?" he asks, chuckling against you.

"It was perfect, you're perfect. Thank you, H. For everything."

"Can take you on a proper date now, yeah? Wanna show my girl off to the world."

"Yes, please!" You can't wipe the smile from your face as he sets you down and Harry continues to beam at you as the crowd continues screaming, reeling from your shared performance. 

Harry nudges you gently before turning back to them, lifting his and your arms high in the air and leading you in bending for a bow. He steps away from you and turns, opening his arms wide to you for the crowd to praise and you laugh, tearing up at his gesture and the overwhelming emotions of the performance while you take another bow just for yourself. 

He pulls you into another hug and you can't help but angle your face up towards him, wordlessly asking for another very quick, very public kiss.

He glances down at you, smiling. "You're gonna love this now, aren't you?"

"Course I am. love showing them you're mine."

He leans down to peck your forehead, your nose, and finally, your lips, as the crowd goes wild. "Love showing them you're mine. You've got a show to finish, love. Go kill it."

///

Ahh! So much fun! This has been such a joy to write and I appreciate you taking the time to give it a chance! It’s my first (of hopefully many) Harry fics - reading all of the stories here has been immensely inspiring, and I’m so looking forward to writing more!

Tagging my love @morganlatte​ who is a wonderful hype woman and beta reader. Thanks buddy!

Anyways! Thank you for reading! My love language is words of affirmation (aka I have a praise kink) so leave me a comment here if you feel so inclined!

[demonslayerimagines]

Moshimoshi~ I'd like to request gakuen au Zenitsu confessing to S/O which belongs to the music club (and likes him back) Thank you in advance and have a nice day uwu

Oooh! I just learned about the Gakuen AU! Pretty interesting!

~ Mod Nezuko 🌸

Gakuen!Zenitsu confessing to S/O from the music club

It was March 20th as Zenitsu woke up to the sound of his blaring alarm. Zenitsu rubbed his face with a groan, but quickly got up. Today was a special day for him. It was the last week of the second semester. It was also the day that Zenitsu was going to confess his feelings to his friend, Y/N. The two went to Kimetsu Academy and were in the same homeroom. Y/N introduced themselves to him and the two became close. Eating lunch together everyday and walking home together.

Zenitsu showers and puts on his uniform neatly, being part of the morals committee means he has to be neat. He ate breakfast and started to walk to the academy pretty early. He had to come in early to make sure everyone had their uniform on correctly. Not the most glamorous club, but it kept him busy. The morning was chilly, but the sun shone brightly. The trees were slightly blooming, showing the first signs of spring. Zenitsu sighed, gripping his bag while thinking about Y/N and how he was going to tell them.

Y/N was pretty popular in class, a good role model for others. They were part of the music club, a club Zenitsu would’ve joined if he could. Zenitsu had great hearing and could actually play the shamisen, plus if he joined he could spend more time with Y/N. Zenitsu sighed dreamily, Y/N always stood up for him against people that made fun of him. Being the president of the moral compass committee didn’t make him popular, and he was afraid of delinquents in class. Y/N was brave and gave him at least a little courage when they were around. Zenitsu knew that they had admirers. Better people than him...

Zenitsu shook his head and slapped his cheeks. No! He couldn’t think like that! He loved Y/N and he was going to get them alone so he could yell his feelings to Y/N! Zenitsu got to the front gate of the academy and stood near the gate. He removed his clipboard from his school bag and got ready for the day.

~~~~~

Zenitsu had been standing at the gate for about an hour. He expected for Y/N to be here by now. He planned on confessing to them right before school starts, but it was almost time for class now. Zenitsu started to bite the nail on his thumb in nervousness.

“Zenitsu!” Y/N called out, running up the path to the gates. Their uniform was clean and tidy, but seemed to be rushed to put on. They stopped in front of Zenitsu, a bit out of breath. “Y-Y/N! Are you ok?!” Zenitsu yelled, getting looks from some of the other late students. “Y-Yes! I woke up late a-and had to rush!” Y/N breathed out. Zenitsu stared at them, even seeing them disheveled, he was so in love with Y/N. He knew that after this semester, the two of them might not be in the same class anymore and he’d be losing his chance!

“Y/N, I have something I need to say-“ Zenitsu began, but was interrupted by Inosuke running like a wild animal and pushing Zenitsu to the side. Inosuke was a usual late troublemaker that caused Zenitsu a lot of issues. Zenitsu fell over with a thud. “HEY! Watch where you’re going Inosuke!” Y/N yelled at the strange boy and then helped Zenitsu up, “Oh! It’s almost time for class! Come on Zenitsu!” Zenitsu sighed, his unspoken words heavy in his chest.

~~~~~

It had been a whole day and Zenitsu had no chance to tell Y/N how he felt! It was so frustrating! During class, Zenitsu tried passing a note to Y/N, but it ended up in Inosuke’s hands! He tried to bring it up during lunch, but Tanjiro and Nezuko decided to join the two of them! Finally, during the cleaning period, Zenitsu went to approach Y/N and slipped on a wet floor in front of them. He had to go to the infirmary.

School had ended and Zenitsu was patrolling the halls, making sure that students were going to their club activities and not loitering around. Zenitsu had been walking up and down the hall with the music room for about thirty minutes now. He was listening to their club activity as they played folk songs and sang. He could hear Y/N’s voice singing the loudest and the most beautiful out of all of them. Angelic during the high notes and impressive during low notes. Zenitsu wanted to listen to that voice all day. He had to do this, his feelings had been weighing him down all day! After they were finished, he would tell Y/N when everyone else left.

Zenitsu jumped when the door suddenly opened, he had been thinking there for a while. Students began to leave, some waving towards Zenitsu. Zenitsu pushed past though and saw Y/N putting some of the instruments away. “Y/N! Um...Cleaning up?” Zenitsu muttered, unsure on how to start this. “Oh yes, it’s my turn for today. We can walk home together in a minute though, ok?” Y/N answered, seemingly oblivious to his nervousness. Zenitsu noticed that no one else was left in the club room. He took the moment to close the sliding door to the room. He cleared his throat and stepped forward.

Before Zenitsu could open his mouth, Y/N smiles and looked at him, “Zenitsu, I want to thank you” Zenitsu was stopped in his tracks, “Th-Thank me? For what?” Y/N played with their hair and stepped over to him, the light coming through the window shining off them, “Well, my day started off really bad. I was late and almost got knocked over by Inosuke, but you were always there for me. Class was class, but Tanjiro said that you really made his day. Then we had lunch with our friends! Finally, you got me out of cleaning when I got to take you to the nurses office! You really made today better” Zenitsu was stunned, his awful day really made Y/N happy. They appreciated him for being him.

Zenitsu took a deep breath, looking into Y/N’s eyes, “I love you, Y/N. I love your singing voice and I always want to hear it. Even more than that, I love being your friend and I never want that to end!”

Y/N looked at him with a smile and dreamy look in their eyes. They leaned in and whispered, “I accept,” Zenitsu’s face turned red as Y/N kissed his cheek and grabbed his hand, “Now, come on, silly! We gotta get home!”

[wrenhyperfixates]

The Gift

Pairing: Loki x reader Summary: Tony says no pets in the Tower, but since when has Loki ever listened to him? Warnings: like one curse word A/N: Any Tom Hiddleston stans out there should get the Easter egg in this one :)

Disclaimer: Picture not mine

“Oh, come on, Tony! Please,” you whined for the fifth time that week. “Not even just a little one?”

“Absolutely not. It’d make a mess of the place. Not to mention that this isn’t exactly the safest place for a pet.”

“So it gets into a lab accident and we have a super dog. Not the worst thing ever,” you said, half joking, though Tony actually seemed kind of intrigued now. You changed your tactic before he got any ideas. “Besides, it won’t make a mess. I’ll train it. And not all dogs shed.”

“I guess, but someone might be allergic,” Tony countered, thinking he delivered a winning argument.

“We can get a hypoallergenic dog,” you shot back, though you’d already checked with almost everyone and no one said they were.

Tony grumbled, running out of excuses to give as to why you couldn’t get the pet you’ve been pleading for the past few months. Tony had become somewhat of a father figure to you during your time in the Tower, and you’d been pretty sure you could use that to your advantage. Sadly, though, nothing had been working. In fact, that relationship had been more of a detriment to you than anything else as you didn’t want to make him upset with you. Otherwise, you might just go out and buy the pet of your choosing. Maybe even more than one. Although, to be fair, it was Tony’s building, and he was allowing you to live here rent free, so you should probably just drop it. But you really wanted a pet, and you knew you weren’t the only one.

“Sorry, but still no.”

“Fine,” you relented with an overdramatic sigh. “For now, anyway.”

“Thank you,” he said, going back to whatever he was tinkering with before you came in.

You pouted in the lab for a bit, hoping he might change his mind, but to no avail. Eventually you slinked out and went into one of the common rooms, plopping on the couch between Peter and Bucky.

“So, how’d it go?” Peter asked after popping a handful of Skittles into his mouth.

“No luck," you responded sourly, stealing some of the colorful candy from him. “None of my strategies are working.”

“What if we tried for something smaller?” Bucky offered. “Like a gerbil.”

“I guess,” you grumbled as you flopped back in exasperation. “But we’ve had our eye on that Cocker Spaniel for a while. A gerbil just wouldn’t be the same.”

“Yeah, I know.”

You all sat in silence for a bit and watched as Bugs Bunny and Daffy Duck argued about what hunting season it is, mulling over the situation. Admitting defeat seemed to be the most likely option at the moment, but you hated to just give up when you were sure there was a way to get what you wanted and not have Tony be upset with you.

“I’ve got it!” Peter suddenly shouted, bubbling with excitement. “We go and adopt it and then tell Mr. Stark that it just followed us home!”

“Except he wouldn’t let us keep it even then,” you stated, having already thought of that yourself.

“So we hide it. Simple,” Bucky chimed in. “By the time he notices, Peter will be so emotionally bonded to it, Tony wouldn’t dare take it away.”

“Great idea, Mr. Bucky,” Peter said, high-fiving him.

“Yeah, if only there weren’t cameras everywhere. Not to mention a home system that tells him everything,” you added, growing more upset at the lack of options by the minute.

You pushed up from the couch as the episode’s end was heralded by Porky Pig’s “Th-th-that’s all folks.” After waving bye to your friends, you headed to your room to brainstorm in silence. The figure lurking in the shadows didn’t even register in your mind, so you had no idea that a certain god heard your whole conversation. Not only that, he was about to fix all your problems.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mr. Loki, where are we going?” Peter inquired as he and Bucky were led into the city by the trickster god.

“All will be revealed, spiderling. I assure you.”

Bucky just shrugged when Peter looked at him, and so they continued following Loki through the busy New York streets. After hearing about your plight, he had hatched a plan to get you what you wanted. All it took was a bit of research on that infernal computer device, and he was pretty sure he’d found the right shelter. It was a far walk from the Tower, and since neither he nor his travel companions could drive, he resorted to taking the subway, an experience he’d rather not have again. Finally, they arrived at the destination, and Peter was about to burst with excitement.

“Mr. Loki!” he gasped. “This is exactly where we were looking for dogs!”

“But I have a feeling you knew that already,” Bucky said.

“Indeed,” Loki replied. “I must confess that I overheard your conversation in the common room yesterday.”

“Oh I get it now. You’re doing this for-”

“No time for speculation, we are here to get me a pet,” Loki interrupted, “Go on. After you, spiderling.”

Peter, still blissfully unaware of Loki’s true intentions, led the way into the shelter. They were greeted with the sound of happy barking and the distinct smell of dog treats. Loki had to admit, he wasn’t the biggest fan of animals. He found some to be more agreeable than others, such as a good steed, but overall he thought them to be more of a nuisance than anything else. Thor had bought a cat for Jane once, and it tore up half of his capes before he presented it to her. Loki was glad his brother kept it away from him and his belongings. Not to mention he didn’t appreciate the sheer number of similarities people said he had with felines. Dogs, however, he was fine with, so long as they were trained properly.

“Hello, how may I help...” the girl behind the front desk trailed off, her eyes going wide with excitement upon realizing who the trio was. “Y-you’re... Oh my gosh. My friends are never going to believe this! But, uh, how may I help you?”

None of the heroes were particularly comfortable with the attention and star struck gaze of the girl, so it took them a minute to get over their sheepishness. Loki looked at both his companions before realizing he would have to do the talking. He sighed but knew the look on your face would be worth it. You’d look at him the same way you had so many times before, whenever he did little things for you, whether it be rubbing your shoulders after a stressful day or brewing you a cup of tea on a chilly morning. The two of you weren’t dating, exactly, but you weren’t exactly not dating, either. Loki found himself incapable of asking you to make it official, lest it ruin what you currently had. He didn’t know what he’d do if you no longer casually held his hand or rested your head on his lap while reading in the evenings. Even though he was fairly certain you felt the same way, that last bit of doubt wouldn’t leave him alone. Besides, despite usually being quite a great thinker, he couldn’t come up with a good way to confess. He supposed that kissing you would do the trick, but he wasn’t brave enough for that, so getting you a dog would have to suffice for now.

“My friends here were looking at some of your dogs recently, and there is one that they are quite smitten with. We are here to adopt it.”

“That’s right! A Cocker Spaniel named Bobby,” Peter offered. “He hasn’t already been adopted, has he?”

“Nope!” the girl responded in a perky voice. “He’s all yours as soon as you fill out the proper paperwork.”

“Mr. Loki, are you sure about this. Mr. Stark told me I couldn’t get a dog.”

“Exactly. He told you, not me,” Loki replied, picking up a pen.

“Well, yeah, but I don’t really think he meant it just for me. I think it was more of a general kind of thing.” Loki and Bucky looked at him in exasperation for a second, wondering how he could still be so innocent, before he caught on. “Oh, ok. I get it now. Carry on.”

The three boys huddled around the page as Loki filled it out, providing Tony’s credit card as payment when the time came. It seemed appropriate, Loki thought, that Stark should have to pay for making you upset, and taking that in the most literal sense was the only somewhat acceptable way, it seemed. No longer could The God of Mischief go around stabbing those who hurt the ones he cared about. In a way, he missed the good old days, as he referred to them, but his new life led him to you, which made the rest of it fine with him, he decided, as he finished his signature with a flourish.

“There,” he declared, admiring the loop of his fancy, cursive L. “Finished.”

The girl disappeared into the back, only to return with Bobby a moment later. After giving the paperwork a quick once over, she handed the leash over to Bucky, who couldn’t stop the smile from growing on his face. Peter immediately bent down to scratch the dark brown dog behind his ears.

“Who’s a good boy? You are! You’re a good boy!” he cooed.

“Spiderling, he hasn’t even done anything yet,” Loki said, somewhat perplexed, as Bobby rolled over onto his back, stopping at the god’s feet. “Though, I do suppose he is a rather good boy,” he added, an inexplicable smile tugging at his lips.

One stop at the pet store and a taxi ride later, both unknowingly paid for by Tony, they arrived back at the Tower with the newest member of their family. It wasn’t even ten minutes later that Tony strolled into the room where they were playing with Bobby. He stopped dead in his tracks as he noticed the dog, happily playing tug of war with Bucky.

“What is that?” he asked, pointing at the Cocker Spaniel.

“A dog,” Loki deadpanned.

“Yeah, no shit. I mean what is it doing here?”

“I adopted it. Really Stark, for a supposed genius you ask a lot of obvious questions.”

“Don’t get snippy with me, Rock of Ages,” Tony quipped back, gritting his teeth a little. “This is my Tower and I say no pets, except for maybe a goldfish.”

“Yes, this is your Tower, but it is our home, is it not? As thus, we should be allowed the simple pleasures of life, such as having a pet. After all, studies show that having a dog can reduce stress, something I’d say is rather important for people in our position.”

Tony glared for a minute, not really having a good response to that. Then he called your name, certain you were behind this.

“No, Mr. Stark,” Peter said. “They had nothing to do with this. Don’t blame them.”

“That’s right,” Bucky also defended you. “It was all us.”

It was already too late, though, and you appeared in the doorway. Loki had been planning on presenting your gift to you in some cute or clever way, but all he had time to do was a magic up a bow on the pup’s head, a green one, of course. Bobby started happily yapping at your arrival and trotted over to you, looking for a scratch behind the ear.

“Oh. My. Gosh. He’s adorable!” you exclaimed as he rolled over for belly rubs. “You finally got a dog for me, Tony? Thank you, thank you, thank you!”

“Sorry, but I can’t take credit for this,” he said, turning down the hug you were offering him by putting a hand up. Then he pointed at the mischievous trio whose doing it was.

“Well actually, it was mainly Loki,” Bucky said, nudging the god in the ribs.

“But Mr. Bucky, we all- Oh wait. Awwww,” Peter gushed as he realized what Loki was feeling.

“Oh. In that case, thank you Loki!” you shouted, throwing your arms around him in a hug.

Without a second’s hesitation, he wrapped his arms around you, too, returning the embrace. “You are quite welcome, my darling.”

You nuzzled into the spot where his shoulder met his neck. In turn, he put his head on your own and breathed in your scent, forgetting the others in the room for a minute. It seemed you had, too, because you looked equally startled when Tony cleared his throat.

“Ok, fine. He can stay,” Tony conceded, “but only if he doesn’t wreck the place. And keep him out of the lab.”

You all chorused your thanks and, despite his harsh tone, could tell that Tony had already taken to Bobby, who was now the center of attention again. After playing with him for a bit, Bucky made some excuse about having to leave and took Peter with him, both of them wanting to give you some alone time with Loki.

“This really is very sweet, Loki,” you told him after a few minutes.

“Think nothing of it. It is my gift to you.”

“I feel bad, though. I don’t have anything for you,” you said, biting your lip. “Well, actually, I do have one thing that I can give you.”

“Oh? What would that be, my darling?”

The end of his sentence was nearly cut off by your lips crashing into his. The kiss was a little sloppy, but filled with so much love and desire that neither one of you cared. After gathering his wits, Loki kissed you back, cupping your cheeks as you grabbed his shoulders, still a little unsteady from surging forward.

“That,” you breathlessly whispered, pulling away as Bobby began barking again.

Later that night, Tony found you and Loki passed out on the couch, Bobby sprawled out across both your laps.

“Huh,” he mumbled, draping a blanket over your shoulders. “I guess it’s a good thing they got that dog, after all.”

[iamapuffhuffle]

Arrange Marriage ~Halfdan x F Reader Part 1

Authors Note: There is hardly any Halfdan fics and I fell in love with him while rewatching Vikings and I just needed to get a bit more writings about him out there =) 

Felt weird writing this, seemed too quick. Usually I write long ass stories that chapters that take weeks to write.  -Also my first fic on Tumblr woot! Very nervous about this. ~Also loosely based on actually history to fit the story...like the show. Set year after second Paris attack in that 12 year time frame.

Warnings: Swearing, age gaps, arrange marriage, sexual themes, nudity. Angst (I think) If there are any others that I missed. Please tell me and I will add them.

Part 2 | Part 3

I’ve been staring at the approaching capital of Vestfold, Tamdrup. My legs bouncing slightly from excitement to finally get off this boat or was it because I’m heading to a new place that I’ve never been. Could be both. 

Looking to the man that stood on the edge of the boat. Up at my soon to be husband, while he told his men to raise the sail.

 He stepped down from the ledge and back inside the floating device. He headed over to the back of the boat were I was and sat down next to his first wife, Aesa, bringing her into a heavy kiss. Her dirty blonde hair wipes through the crisp morning winds. 

I advert my eyes while my nose scrunched.  

Leif Otryggsson turning around to face me, his older face held a grinning expression, “I am thrilled that we made it and with more than enough time before we are to be married. Right Y/N?” 

I look into his eyes and smiled slightly. His dark green eyes burned into mine until his gaze went back to Tamdrup. I’ve immediately dropped my smile. 

Our boat and the three others that followed us, pulled next to the wooden dock. Quickly thralls and Vikings dispersed and got off the boat.

Leif hopped of the boat. He looked as if to take in the moment and the scenery.  Coming back to reality, Leif helped Aesa off the boat, then he held out his hand to pulled me up. I noticed that I was the last one to get off. I stood up looking at Leif’s outwards hand, placing my smaller one into his rough one. He pulled me onto the wooden dock.

We walked forwarded over what to be fish guts and I step on the dirt of Tamdrup for the first time. My eyes focus on the cloudless blue sky that watched over us.

Why are I here? Right, being one of my father’s many children. I am the 12th child out of 16. Eight daughters and eight sons. My father is Earl Ragnvald of Nordmøre and he had 6 wives. My mother dead 3 winters ago due a sickness. I loved my mother dearly but it helped the grieving process a lot that my father’s other wives treated me like their own daughter. 

Father made a decision to create a closer alliance with Earl Leif. He decided to allow Leif to choose which one of us to marry. He had 5 to choose from, me being the youngest. Which he choose me, mostly because I was the only virgin. My sisters had experience in pleasing men and he decided to choose me. 

Vikings usually do not care for saving until marriage, but I never felt a need to have sex with anyone. A few warriors have tried but I declined all of them. Probably because I did not feel anything for them. 

I certainly do not feel anything for Earl Leif either. His light red hair that grew down his middle of his back. He held it back with a ponytail. A small braid on along his right check. His red beard was kept short but also a bit messy. His features looked like any other Viking, but maybe I can grow to love Leif Otryggsson. 

Leif wanted us to be married where he first married his first wife. On  a hill just outside Tamdrup. He says the gods will bless our marriage like they blessed Aesa and his marriage for many years. 

I heard a deep rough voice shouting a welcome to us. I blink to see Harald Finehair, as Leif said that he are close ally to Harald, who he self deems a King. He places his hand onto Leif shoulder. Greeting us to his capital and asking why Earl Leif was present.

Leif begins, “I only came to marry,” He gestures to me, “Y/N, daughter of Earl Ragnvald.” 

 Harald smiles, his rough voice erupts, “Welcome! My kingdom is small but doesn’t mean our feasts are. Come, follow.” 

Thralls follow right behind me. And Edda, a friend since I was young and a skilled shieldmaiden. Edda wanted to come along and stay with me. Earl Leif was hesitant at first but agreed to my request to allow her to come.

Edda was a taller than the average Viking woman, wavy, dirty blonde hair, pulled back in tight braid while her right side was cleanly shaved. Her sharp green eyes could cut anyone just by her glaring at them. She was well trained.

 As for me I can hold a sword, but I do not trust my talents with a weapon, I think I could never hold my own in a battle.  Edda always helped me with training, but I never consider myself a shieldmaiden 

We walked through a market place when Leif asked a question about where Harald’s brother was. 

 “Halfdan will be returning shortly. He has been scouting Rogaland.” 

“Rogaland?”

“One step closer for me to become king of all Norway, Earl Leif.”

King of all Norway is a great ambition. When travelling here Leif told me about Harald and his dream. Leif believes Harald Finehair will never become king. Leif just plays and tricks to be on the best side. Flipping sides when needed. But Leif is on Harald’s side until we head back to King Svein’s territory. 

We stopped in front of a few cottages. Harald states that they are empty allowing us stay while we are here. I thanked Harald as thralls brought our items inside. 

The day quickly becomes night, with that the feast begins. Me and Edda walk into the loud and cheerful hall. We both stand in the doorway as we glance around the hall to taken in the sights.

I felt the warmth surrounding me from the chilly summer’s night. The songs that were happily sung by the drunk folk. That included King Harald, his rough voice could be heard through the chaos. I see Leif and Aesa sitting together eating like everyone else. 

Edda pushes me towards the table. “Go. Sit down next to your soon to be husband.” 

I look back at her. Biting the inside of my check nervously.  

Edda rolled her eyes, “I know you weren’t until some else made you y/n.” 

I watched as Edda turns to a close by group of warriors and begun to speak to a few men.  

Taking a deep breathe and heading over to the center of the room. Sitting down on the bench on Leif’s right side, while Aesa was on his left. Being the closest to Harald’s throne. 

He sat drinking his mead while still trying to sing. Harald’s singing died out and he soon he raised his cup high, “To our guest! Even though I do not have my queen yet. The gods have blessed you with another wife, Earl Leif. Skol!”

Everyone lightly lifted their cups towards Harald and shouted ‘Skol’ with him and with that the chaos began again. 

I took a slightly sip letting the mead slide down. Leif leaned in towards me. He been drinking many cups tonight, it sent shivers down my spine and my stomach felt uneasy. He continued to mutter into my shoulder. Luckily he was speaking softly and how loud the room was, it turned to words in the wind that didn’t reach my ear. Leif went back to playing with Aesa’s blonde messy ponytail.  

Feeling less confined, I sigh heavily, II felt a hand on my shoulder, I jumped slightly out of my seat. Turning to see Edda, I relaxed. Edda leans down and whispers, “Eat Y/N, you’ll feel better. You look ill, your face is becoming pale.” 

I nod to her as I picked up a few slices of bread, stuffing my face, “Happy.” 

“Yes.” Edda chuckles as she patted my shoulder before leaving me alone again. I swallow what’s in my mouth. I picked at the bread and just took smaller bites. 

A short time has passed by and while I watched the others in their own amusements. A group of Vikings come from outside, bringing a cold draft in with them. There was about 15 Vikings and Shield Maidens looking around before dispersing in all directions. 

The Viking that lead the pack into the mead hall stayed in in the middle. Harald removed himself from a group and lifts his arms up happily. Harald shouts, “Brother, back so soon!” Harald places his arm around the Viking that once stood in front of the pack. The room shouted a greeting. 

My eyes followed the new Viking male. His short, dirty, blonde hair contrasted his brother’s long brown hair. I also notice that he also has many facial tattoos. That must be Halfdan the Black and both of them are heading this way. 

I’m trying not to stare but I felt like I had to take in his appearance closer than others I’ve met. It’s a different feeling that I’ve felt before. I watched them approaching the end of the table.

Once Leif left his attention off Aesa, he saw Halfdan. He jumped up off the bench, “Halfdan good to see you after all these years.” They grip their lower arms. 

“Yeah, too many years Earl Leif.” Halfdan spoke. His eyes went around the three of us. When our eyes meet, I felt my face getting warm. 

Leif gestured with his hand, “This is my first wife Aesa, It been years, you probably do not remember her, Halfdan.”

“Aesa, it’s good to see you again. You throw an axe at me.”

“It’s so good to see you too Halfdan. Too bad that I missed.” Aesa smirked. 

Leif interrupted his wife, “And this the daughter of Earl Ragnvald and my soon to be second wife, Y/N.”

I am kind of taken back. When our eyes meet, my body felt different. Different when Leif’s and mine eyes meet. This feels true strange.

Harald breaks our eye contact, “When are you both to be married. Should marry her soon Leif.”

“The gods will favor our marriage if we have it during the same moon me and Aesa were married.” Leif says, “In 2 full moons. Just before the summer end.”

My stomach turns again. It feels too soon. I allowed my head to drop before  taking my cup and gulping it down. Knowing it’s mead, it could be a long night of displeasurement. I was now the only one left at the table with Leif went to competed with the other Vikings. While Aesa left the table and is happily speaking to other woman, while I ate bread and drinking too much.

I noticed that Harald and Halfdan do not have wives. Strange they seem to be very popular with woman. I feel like there is history with Halfdan and Aesa, didn’t seem to end well.

After some time has passed, and I drank my weight in mead. I could feel it taking over my actions because I can not stay still. Feeling a bit wobbly as I try to find Edda through the crowds of people. I don’t usually drink this much. 

Finally finding Edda sitting with a few men. One of them is whispering something into her ear. “Sorry to interrupt.” 

Edda whispered something else to his, before standing and headed next to me. “You are fine. I watched you attempting to walk to me.  Let’s get your drunk ass to bed.” 

“I have to tell Leif before heading out.” Edda grabs my forearm bringing through the crowd and to Leif. 

I looked at Leif’s watching us as we approach him. “Earl Leif, I’m going to go head to bed.” 

“I’ll head back with you.”

“No, please continue to enjoy the feast.” 

Leif nods to me and I headed out of the hall. I bring my furs a bit closer to my skin hoping to stop the chill. 

After a short walk, we entered the lodge. We were greeted by the thralls. 

I want to take a bath to try to ease this feeling of displeasure. I asked the thralls to put a bath together. 

“The feast was interesting, wasn’t it?”

“Yes. You seem to have your fun.” I grinned at her. “I was my fault you were taken away from that handsome Viking.”

Edda sat on a chair, she leaned and smirked. “We are going to be here for a while, I have time.”

I sat on the opposite seat of my friend. I started to pick at the wooden table. “What is wrong y/n.”

 “I do not want to be married.”

Edda heavily breathed outwards in agreement. “I understand how you feel. You’ve been my friend for years. You’ve want to save yourself for the one. Which I think is fucking stupid. But that’s me. I fucked many Vikings because it’s what I desire. Y/n, what do you desire?”

I took a moment to think of an answer. What do I even desire. Yes I would love to lie with a man once and a while, but not knowing anything about them is... not what I want. “It changes Edda, I want to love. I am going to be a second wife. Just a new addition. I seen my father wives. My mother never got any attention, yes she loved him, but he loved the others more. That is what I my fear is. The person who says they love me then just go fucks someone else.” I breathe sharply inwards. I rub the side of my heads. 

“Maybe the gods will see you in this struggle and rewards you for your pain. They will...I know it. And look your bath is ready so go in and relax. I’m going to check the surrounding.”

I nod to her. I stood in front of the wooden tub. I thank the thrall and ask her to leave. She quickly leaves as I completely undress. Setting in and sit down in the hot water. It feels great as I roll my my shoulders. I sink more back in the water. After about few moments. Earl Leif comes in. He grins. 

“I am taking a bath Earl Leif, sorry that I can’t rise to great you.”

“Nonsense. Rise, we are to be married. You should not be shy about you own naked body. I will be seeing it a lot of after we are married.” 

I don’t like the sound of that. Make it seem that my body is a just a prize to be won. Sighing quietly to myself. I dig my nails into the side of the tub before I push myself to stand, greeting Leif. 

Leif walks more into the room and in front of tub. He stops me from sitting back into the tub. He gripes my forearms keeping me upwards. He brushes my hair away from off my skin, “Gods. You are beautiful.” His right hand traces along my collarbone and down my arm. 

My breathe hitches. I frown but he does not notice because his only focus is looking at my wet naked body. My body shivers from the cold air.

Leif smiles and his hand continues by going right under my breasts. I shiver and bite my lip not wanting to make any sounds to make him continue this show. Leif lets go of me and turns away. Allowing me to reemerge under the warm water.  

“I want to fuck you right now” Leif takes a deep inhale of my soaked hair. “But that will have to wait. I’ll leave you in Edda’s care as I go back to Aesa and the feast.”

I weakly nod and stare as Leif walks out of the room. 

After Leif leaves, I sat down once again. I am so happy that Leif is waiting until our wedding night as he thinks it will give him more luck. While Vikings usually embrace sex. If the gods favor me more...maybe, Leif will fall sick and die. 

Leaning my head back until my whole head went under. I just need to think. To empty my thoughts. But not a moment after, I am pulled back to the air above. 

I rub the water away from my eyes to see Edda. She let go on my hair. Her frown deepened, “Was worried that you was trying to drown yourself.”

I shook my head, “I wanted to see if the gods had a message to tell me. Are they putting me through a test. I wanted to see a sign. To see if this is my true fate.” 

[kurokoros]

some like it hot (4/4) | todoroki x reader x bakugou

Rated: M (smut)

Words: 10.4K

Pairing: shouto todoroki x fem!reader x katsuki bakugou

Summary: A Charity Fundraiser leads to you going home with not one, but two of the most popular Pro Heroes of your generation. They say some like it hot, and you certainly aren’t complaining.

AKA: a totally not self-indulgent threesome fic

Chapters: One | Two | Three | Four | AO3

AN: Ayy, last chapter folks! Huge thanks to everyone that gave this fic a read!

Warnings: smut, temperature play, anal sex, double penetration

Taglist: @kiaoizz​, @sarahs-castle-of-clouds​

Sneaking away from the fundraiser you were in charge of planning may be the stupidest thing you’ve ever done, and it’s definitely the most irresponsible, but the likelihood of anyone missing you is slim to none. Plenty of Pros had already come and gone by the time you ran into Shouto, so if anyone asks, the three of you can probably bullshit an excuse for leaving early. And even if your presence is missed, you really don’t have it in you to care considering you have two incredibly attractive, incredibly disheveled men stumbling into your apartment behind you.

Regardless, you’re certainly not complaining about the way tonight is going.

Katsuki kicks your apartment door shut behind the three of you, but before you can complain about the noise, the hothead scoops you off the ground and tosses you over his shoulder. “Katsuki!” you yelp, your hands fisting in his jacket for balance. His grip tightens around your hips, and you trust him enough to know he’d never let you fall. “Put me—” The protest cuts off with a gasp as he gives your ass a playful smack.

“Stop squirmin’, angel,” Katsuki warns you, pinching your thigh. “Ya want me to drop you on that cute little ass?”

Eyes narrowed, you glare at the back of his head. “You wouldn’t dare.”

A snort draws your attention, and Shouto shakes his head at Katsuki’s display as he locks the door behind you. Fond amusement flickers in his eyes when they meet yours, and a smirk pulls at his lips as he follows Katsuki into your bedroom. They both walk in like they’re coming home, and your heart squeezes in your chest at the thought.

Katsuki plops you back onto the floor in the middle of your bedroom and spins you around to look at him. The curtains over your window are pulled back just enough to have moonlight spilling into the room. It casts shadows over his face, makes his eyes look brighter in the darkness of your quiet room. The moonlight must be doing something to you, too, because he’s looking at you like you’re the most breathtaking thing he’s ever seen.

You expect him to rush towards you, grab you, kiss you, do something, but he stands rooted in place, just taking in the sight of you for a little longer.

The lights snap on. The door is shut and locked. And strong arms wrap around you from behind, pulling you back against a broad chest as Shouto leans down to press a kiss against your cheek. You lean against him, gripping his arms and giggling as his hair tickles the side of your face.

None of you move for what seems like hours, and it’s so quiet that you can hear Shouto breathing behind you, you can feel the steady beat of his heart against your back. For some reason, that makes your grip tighten around the arm he has banded around your shoulders. By the window, Katsuki looks torn between watching the two of you and stepping forward to join the embrace as he shifts his weight from one foot to the other.

His tongue darts out across his lips as drinks in the sight of you. Then, his ruby gaze snaps to Shouto, who seems content just holding you. “Well, are ya gonna fucking move, Icy Hot?” Katsuki asks, crossing his arms over his chest in a show of clear annoyance. “Or do I have to do everything myself?”

Shouto sighs against your ear, his eyes rolling. “So impatient,” he says, just loud enough for Katsuki to hear him.

You bite your lip to hide the smile threatening to overtake you.

Bristling, Katsuki glares harder at Shouto, who ignores the other man in favor of dropping his head into the crook of your neck and pressing a series of soft butterfly kisses against any skin within reach of his greedy mouth. 

“Like you can talk, bastard.” The scowl on Katsuki’s face isn’t enough to hide what’s clearly a pout, though he’d never admit it. “Did you already forget about starting without me?”

Heat crawls up your side as Shouto drags his hand from your hip to your ribcage. His thumb swipes across the underside of your breast, and a breathy sound escapes you as he nips at your naked shoulder. “If you don’t like it, you should learn to be on time,” he tells Katsuki.

Irritation flashes across Katsuki’s eyes, and his mouth opens to unleash what’s bound to be a barrage of swear words and variations of the same three insults he always uses on Shouto. But before the tirade can slip out, you huff. Loudly. Both men turn to look at you. “Are you two done arguing?” you ask them. “Because I can think of a better use for those mouths.” 

The blunt statement gets you your desired result.

Shouto’s grip on you tightens a fraction, and the smirk Katsuki sends you is positively lewd. “Oh?” he croons, dragging out the sound and quirking an eyebrow. “And what’s that, sweetcheeks?”

“Take off your clothes and come find out,” you tell him.

Surprised at your teasing, Katsuki blinks at you, then mutters “fuck” as he practically rips his jacket off and tosses it onto the floor in the corner of your room. The sleeves of his white shirt are rolled up to his elbows, and he kicks off his shoes and socks. Your thighs rub together as his dexterous fingers make quick work of his belt, the metal clanking as it drops to the floor beside his jacket.

Meanwhile, Shouto squeezes your waist, his hand still stroking your side from your hip to your ribs. “You seem a bit overdressed yourself.” The arm around your shoulders shifts, and two fingers sneak beneath the straps of your dress, teasingly brushing it aside until it’s barely clinging to you.

Tilting your head just enough to meet his eyes, you offer a coy smile. “Think you can fix that for me, Shouto?” you ask, subtly grinding back against him. He grunts, both hands grabbing your hips to hold you in place and keep you from squirming against him like you want to.

“As you wish,” he mutters against your hair. And then, he lets you go. So hyper-aware of him behind you, it’s easy to hear the slight rustle of clothing as he strips himself of his jacket and shoes much like Katsuki did.

You can honestly say this wasn’t what you were expecting to happen tonight.

Chilled fingers follow the curve of your spine, starting at the base of your neck and trailing downward achingly slow. The hitch in your breathing is loud, and Shouto’s lips curve into a barely-there smile against the back of your head. Deftly, he slips a finger between your shoulder and the pretty dress you’re wearing, teasing the soft skin there before you let him brush the fabric aside.

The straps of your dress slide down your arms teasingly, and a pair of narrowed, ruby red eyes immediately drag down your body, appraising you as more of your soft skin is revealed. Katsuki licks his lips as the silky fabric pools around your feet, expression nothing short of greedy as he watches the two of you, though he doesn’t move. Not yet. You shiver under his gaze and the icy kiss that Shouto presses against the side of your neck. Hands drag down your sides to grasp your hips, the difference in temperature between the two making you gasp and squirm, but Shouto holds you firmly against his chest.

The boys lock eyes over your shoulder. A silent agreement.

“All right, angel.” Katsuki’s voice is deeper than usual, and startlingly calm. “Be a good girl and moan for me an’ Icy Hot.”

Shouto huffs at the old insult, but then his teeth drag down the column of your throat and you do exactly as Katsuki demands, much to their amusement.

Chuckling to himself, Katsuki’s eyes rake over you again, taking in the lacy lingerie previously hidden beneath your dress, and the strappy high-heels that do little to keep you from being dwarfed by their heights. You swear his fingers spark as he grasps the front of his dress shirt, popping the buttons one by one. Patiently, Shouto’s left hand draws small circles against your hip, his right skimming the smooth skin of your stomach, trailing higher and higher until he’s grasping your chin between cold and calloused fingers.

They look at you like they want to devour you.

And you plan on letting them.

It’s a combination of the look in Katsuki’s eyes and the sudden chill that curls around your nearly naked body that has you practically squirming already. Your skin is flushed, and everything is sensitive all the way down to your toes.

The last button of Katsuki’s shirt finally comes undone, and your eyes roam over the hard planes of his chest and stomach, wandering over firm muscle from years of training. Your fingers are just itching to touch him, to trace a path from his collarbones to the top of his pants and watch him squirm. More than that, you kind of want to lick him. Katsuki is pretty damn delicious to look at, and the cocky look in those red eyes tells you that he knows exactly what you want to do with your hands and tongue.

But that’ll have to wait. Shouto’s thumb rubs against your bottom lip, and your lips part to nip at the pad of his finger. Groaning quietly, Shouto gives your jaw a brief warning squeeze. His breath is hot against your ear as he dips his chin to whisper in your ear. “You like to tease him, right, love?” he asks, too quietly for Katsuki to hear him. Your thighs rub together at the low tone he’s using, and by now your panties are practically soaked through. “Good,” Shouto muses when you give him a nearly imperceptible nod, “we’re going to play a game.”

Across the room, Katsuki’s fingers hover over the button of his slacks, his eyes narrowing when he sees Shouto whispering in your ear. “Oi!” he barks at the two of you, abandoning his pants to place his hands on his hips. “What the hell are you two talkin’ about?”

You hold your breath as Shouto’s gaze slides to Katsuki slowly, waiting to hear what he has in mind.

And it certainly doesn’t disappoint. “You seem to like watching, Katsuki,” Shouto says slowly, looking the other man up and down. Katsuki’s throat bobs at the sound of his name. Behind you,  Shouto shifts, his gaze flicking to the chair nestled in the corner of your room. “So, why don’t you just sit there and shut your mouth?”

Katsuki opens his mouth, glaring at Shouto over your shoulder, but the quiet sound of your sharp inhale makes their gazes snap to you.

Shit, if you weren’t wet before, you certainly are now. The thought of Katsuki watching you while Shouto touches you—or while you touch yourself—is enough to make your legs quiver beneath you as arousal pools low in your stomach. There are so many things you want these men to do to you, so many ways you want them to absolutely ruin you, and whatever game Shouto wants to play is sure to do that.

Two sets of eyes take in the way your breathing hitches and your legs press together in search of even a little bit of friction. Whatever protest Katsuki was going to make seems to die on his lips as he takes in the sight of your pupils blown wide with arousal.

Shouto grins against the side of your neck and presses a soft kiss over your pulse point, feeling it beat rapidly under his mouth. “You like that idea?” Shouto’s lips move to your jaw, and he releases your chin in favor of sliding his cold hand down to your naked breast, palming you. “You want him to watch me fuck you?”

These two are going to be the death of you. “Yes,” you choke out as his thumb rolls over your nipple. Frost prickles at your skin, the chill making you whine as Shouto’s hips rock forward against your ass.

A low groan and a muttered “fuck” come from Katsuki. His hands fall back to his sides, his eyes glued to you and Shouto. There’s a subtle twitch in his fingers, like he doesn’t know what he wants to do, but then his eyes darken with lust. A shiver curls down your back like a cold finger on your spine.

Heat crawls up your side as Shouto’s left hand slides from your hip to your ribs beneath your breast. “I bet you can’t stay still until I make her cum,” he goads Katsuki. You may not be able to see it, but you can clearly picture the smirk he’s hiding against your jaw. This devious streak wasn’t what you were expecting from him, but you certainly aren’t complaining, especially with the way Katsuki reacts to the challenge.

“Oh, yeah?” Katsuki growls. “Fuck you!” 

Surprise flits across your face as Katsuki immediately takes a step back and drops down onto the chair in the corner of your room, so close, but still painfully far away. As he shifts against the cushion, his pants slide further down to reveal an enticing strip of skin that has you wanting to bite his hip bones. There’s an almost smug look on his face as he glares at Shouto, but it doesn’t last long.

It happens too fast for you to process at first. 

Shouto grabs you by the waist and whirls you around. His hands hook under your thighs and yank. Gasping, you grab at him to hold yourself steady as your feet leave the floor, your shoes slipping off and clattering to the floor. Hungry lips find yours, stealing your breath and silencing a breathy moan. Shouto’s dress shirt gives under your hands as you yank him closer. Buttons scatter across the floor. The temperature drops drastically, and Shouto drops onto the bed with you beneath him at the same time the familiar sound of his quirk splits the silence.

“What the fuck, Todoroki?” Katsuki snaps.

As Katsuki’s yelp and the cold register, your mouth tears from Shouto’s, your head twisting to the side to investigate. He doesn’t seem to mind, lips immediately latching onto your jaw instead. Cold air is breathed against your neck, leaving a thin sheen of frost behind that melts just as quickly. You’ve been perfectly positioned to look at Katsuki from your spot on the bed, and your eyes widen when they lock on him. 

Ice is wrapped around his wrists, pinning him to the chair. Bewilderment and irritation flash in his eyes, and his lips are pulled back away from his teeth. Yanking at the icy restraints, Katsuki sneers when they don’t break into pieces like he wants them to. 

“Shouto,” you gasp.

His lips press against your cheek and start to trail down. “Relax,” he mumbles against the underside of your jaw. Warmth licks across your skin as his left hand grabs your thigh and begins to rub circles against your tense leg. His bare chest presses against yours, and there’s no denying how good it feels to have him pressed against you like this. “I’ll clean it up later.”

“You think this is funny, Icy Hot?”

“That’s not—oh!” A breathy sigh cuts you off as he starts nibbling at your neck. “That’s not what I’m worried about,” you tell him, still looking at Katsuki struggling silently against his bonds. It’s hard to think with Shouto’s hands and mouth on you, and the only other thing you manage to choke out is, “Frostbite!”

Unconcerned, Shouto leans down to kiss you again, ignoring Katsuki’s half-hearted grumbling in favor of tasting you. The way his mouth moves against yours is quickly becoming intoxicating. The pressure is just enough to make your head spin, and the heat that surrounds you is as comforting as it is electric. Your nerves are set on fire.

Shouto grabs both of your hands in his larger ones and laces your fingers together, careful not to crush you beneath his weight. Your hands are pinned to the mattress above your head, and you sigh against Shouto’s mouth as he angles your head to kiss you harder. The fingers linked through yours squeeze.

A small sound of protest slips from you as Shouto’s lips leave yours, and a breathy sound of amusement escapes the man hovering above you. One final kiss is pressed to your pouting lips, and then Shouto’s grip on you shifts. Both of your wrists are gathered in one of his hands.

“Katsuki will be fine.” Shouto leans back far enough to meet your eyes, his own gaze leaving yours to trail down your naked torso, appraising you. A low sound leaves the back of his throat as he drinks in the sight of you beneath him, panting and flushed. “It’s not that cold, and he can melt it himself if he really needs to.” With his shirt ripped open and his hair falling over his face, Shouto looks positively disheveled. There’s a devilish look in those blue-grey eyes that has your heart threatening to beat right out of your chest. His head cocks to the side. The palm around your wrists squeezes slightly, and with his free hand, Shouto is quick to yank the already loose tie from around his neck. “But if you’re really that worried, I suppose you’ll just have to be a good girl and cum for me in the next fifteen minutes.”

Your breath catches when you realize what he plans to do, but there’s no protest from you as the smooth and silky fabric is wrapped around your wrists. Even Katsuki has stopped grumbling about being tied down, just as turned on as you are. Shouto moves slowly as he loops the fabric around your wrists, watching every subtle expression that crosses your face, searching for discomfort or unease, but all he finds is open affection and trust. 

The silk tie keeps your hands stuck firmly in place as he uses more ice to freeze it to your headboard, and you lean into his hand when he trails his knuckles across your cheek. The ghost of a smile tugs at his lips.

“Beautiful,” he murmurs. He stares at you in awe for a moment longer, one hand holding him above you as the other begins to spider walk down your side, barely touching you. He leans in to press a chaste kiss to your lips.

Shouto’s breath tickles the shell of your ear, hot and stifling, and a smug grin curls on his lips as you shiver beneath him. A small pout forms on your face as you tug half-heartedly at the tie holding your wrists to the headboard. God, you want to touch him again already. Across the room, Katsuki’s fingers clench around the arm of the chair, the ice around his wrists already starting to melt into a puddle on the floor thanks to his higher than normal temperature. His throat bobs with a harsh swallow, crimson eyes locked on you. Cold fingers drag along the inside of your thigh, making you gasp and arch off the bed. Your hips jerk against Shouto’s, searching for friction you won’t get.

A pleased hum and warm lips against the corner of your mouth make your eyes slip shut. Shouto’s lips wander across your cheek, butterfly kisses left in his wake, and he whispers low for only you to hear, “Give him a show, love.” When you nod, Shouto leans down to press a gentle kiss to your lips.

The icy fingers on your thigh trace a path from your knee to your core before Shouto suddenly hooks your thigh around his hip, spreading your legs wider as his heated left hand slides from the side of your face down past your collarbone, and those skilled fingers of his close around your breast and squeeze, gently kneading your skin before his thumb rolls over your nipple. His mouth follows the path of his hand, and you shudder as he drags his teeth against the hickey he left earlier, darkening the bruise with a harsh suck. A series of hot kisses trail down your collarbone to your heaving chest, and Shouto makes a low sound of approval as his lips follow the curve of your breast.

When his teeth dig into the soft swell of flesh, your head falls back with a breathy moan. Your back bows off the bed, pressing your soft skin even closer to his hungry mouth. Keening, your eyes flutter shut as the tip of his tongue swirls around your nipple before flicking over the peaked bud. His mouth is wet and hot enough to make your toes curl against his lower back.

The heat of his breath fans across your chest, and your mind blanks when he takes your nipple into his mouth and sucks, flicking his tongue over the peaked flesh.

Katsuki shifts against his chair. “This is fucking stupid,” he complains, his eyes narrowed in irritation despite the way he’s utterly transfixed by the quiet gasps and coos that Shouto keeps pulling from your pretty mouth with every calculated swipe of his fingers and tongue against your sensitive skin.

Shouto’s mouth leaves your breast with a wet sound, and you shiver as he breathes cold air over your nipple to watch you squirm beneath him. “Scared to lose?” he asks Katsuki, not even sparing the other man a glance as he returns to kissing and licking his way down your quivering torso.

A loud scoff is the reply to Shouto’s jab. “Maybe I just don’t want your dirty hands all over her, bastard,” Katsuki grumbles. He shifts in his seat again, and through half-lidded eyes you notice the very prominent bulge forming beneath his slacks.

With his fingers nudging your legs apart farther, a loud squeal escapes you as Shouto’s tongue flicks wetly against your belly button. Katsuki’s eyes snap back to you. His throat bobs with a harsh swallow, and there’s nothing he can do but watch in rapt fascination as your head tips back and you take your bottom lip between your teeth to smother a moan.

“Katsuki,” you whimper, eyes screwing shut as Shouto’s lips follow the hem of your panties with his mouth. His fingers dig into your inner thighs, and a sudden image strikes you right between your legs. “Would you just stay there? For me?” You force your eyes open again in time to see his mouth opening to disagree, and you choke out the words before he can complain. “I want to watch you touch yourself.”

That gets his attention. Even Shouto stops teething at your hip to glance up at you, one eyebrow arched curiously. Primal need flickers in his eyes, and there’s something outrageously sexy about having him stare at you from between your legs.

“Oh?” Amusement is thick in Katsuki’s voice as he leans forward in his chair and sends you a wicked grin. He practically preens at your admission, chest puffed up and eyes alight with mischief. “If that’s what you want, you should have just asked, babe.” There’s a popping sound as he flexes his arms, and it’s accompanied by a small spark before the restraints around his wrists melt enough for the ice to crack and tumble to the floor. His arms are tinged red where the ice was stuck to his skin, but Katsuki either doesn’t mind or doesn't care as he makes himself more comfortable.

You hold your breath when his thumbs slip beneath the waist of his slacks, and then the dark fabric is being shoved down his hips. Katsuki is quick to kick them off as they catch around his ankles, and his smile grows even more smug as your gaze drops to the bulge in his pants. It looks bigger now without his pants in the way, and your thighs squeeze around Shouto’s waist in delight.

“Like what you see?” Katsuki asks you, nothing short of smug as your eyes rake over every inch of his naked skin. Two fingers slip beneath his underwear, flirting with the hem as he drags it down another inch. He doesn’t take it off though, content with teasing you for now.

“Definitely,” you say, licking your lips as Katsuki begins to palm his cock over the thin fabric.

Shouto’s hot breath fans over your covered core as he plays with the lacy edge of your underwear. “Try not to cum too fast,” he murmurs, glancing at Katsuki. Before the other man has a chance to bark back a retort, Shouto loops his fingers around your panties. “I’m taking these off.”

That’s your only warning before the scrap of fabric is yanked down your legs. Automatically, you raise your hips to help him, and Shouto makes an appreciative sound as he pulls your soaked underwear down your legs and tosses it somewhere on the floor. In the next moment, Shouto has your legs tossed over his shoulders, his hands wrapped around your thighs to hold you still. His breath ghosts over your slick folds in a way that has you shuddering with excitement. Anticipation makes your heart leap into your throat, and a breathy moan tumbles from your lips as he presses his mouth against your inner thigh. 

Mismatched eyes flicker up to look at you.

You have your head tossed back against the mattress, your eyes half-lidded with pleasure and your spine arched off the bed as he places a gentle kiss on your sweat-slicked skin, the flat of his tongue flicking out to drag across your leg for a brief taste. Another soft kiss is pressed to the same spot, and then his teeth are on you.

Faint, red marks follow the trail his mouth makes as his lips wander across inches of skin he’s wanted to touch for ages. You’re soft and pliant beneath him, pretty gasps and coos falling from your lips with each kiss and lick. Shouto sighs as he mouths at you, drinking in your sweet scent and committing your taste to memory.

Mewling, you force yourself to look at the man currently nipping at your thigh. Blue and grey swirl together beneath messy red and white bangs that tickle your skin each time he moves, and when your eyes lock with his, Shouto sinks his teeth into your leg hard enough for your breathing to hitch. 

“Shouto,” you whimper, his name barely more than a breath, but it spurs him on anyway. His hands squeeze around your thighs as his thumbs draw soothing circles against you, softening you up.

Shouto is unrelenting in the way he nips and sucks at one spot until you can hardly stand it anymore, maintaining eye-contact with you the entire time, and when he finally pulls away there’s a nice sized bruise on your inner thigh that’ll be there for days. A sharp inhale reaches your ears, and then he blows freezing air against the wet mark he’s left behind just to watch you gasp and squirm.

You’re panting by the time he returns to peppering your thighs with butterfly kisses, staying just shy of where you need him most.

The difference in the temperatures between his palms has you shaking beneath him as he squeezes your thighs or drags the tips of his fingers across your legs. And the light touches make you hiss between your teeth each time he stops short of touching your dripping slit. It’s the sweetest torture you’ve ever experienced. Every teasing touch has you growing wetter as your arousal grows into a white-hot need that makes your core ache. And Shouto knows it, too, judging by the subtle curl of his lips against the inside of your thigh.

Across the room, Katsuki takes in each minute shift in your expression with rapt fascination, enjoying the little show you and Shouto are putting on. He’s perfectly positioned to watch your chest heave and your eyes screw shut every time Shouto does something you like. The tie holding your wrists down is pulled taut, the ice chipping away each time you yank at your bonds in an attempt to grab fistfuls of Shouto’s hair. As much as Katsuki would love to be the one making you positively writhe like that, he’s finding watching to be something he enjoys almost as much.

His cock throbs as another whimper falls from your mouth when Shouto drags his teeth across your thigh, and Katsuki rolls his hips against his hand, palming himself harder and imagining it was your smaller hand stroking him instead.

“If you’re not going to eat her damn pussy, get the fuck out of the way so I can, Icy Hot,” Katsuki snaps, hand slipping beneath the dark fabric of his underwear. His voice is breathier than usual as his fingers wrap around his length and give his cock a slow stroke. Your name comes out as a low groan from between his clenched teeth as his hot hand pumps his shaft, his hips rocking against his fist.

The sound goes straight to your core, and you bite your lip as Shouto drags freezing fingers across the inside of your leg.

“Do you ever stop bitching?” the man between your legs asks Katsuki in that deep, baritone voice that makes it hard for you to think, let alone breathe. Cold air is breathed over your slit this time, and you squirm at the unfamiliar sensation against your sensitive core.

Katsuki growls as he glares at Shouto, though the fire in his eyes is dampened by his flushed face and the raw need on his face as he continues to stroke his cock. “The fuck did you just say to me?”

Eyes rolling, Shouto doesn’t bother to respond. A high, breathy squeal escapes you when Shouto’s tongue suddenly swipes through your slick folds, the freezing tip dipping inside you before catching on your clit. “Shouto,” you gasp, hips bucking against his face. His hands grip your legs tighter, effortlessly holding you down as he finally turns his attention to your needy core.

“I thought you wanted to watch Katsuki?” he reminds you casually. He lets go of you with one hand only to give your leg a quick slap that doesn’t hurt so much as surprise you. Your heels dig into his back in retaliation. “Eyes on him, love,” Shouto demands with a roughness to his voice that has liquid arousal shooting through your veins.

It’s harder than you imagined it would be to force your eyes to stay on Katsuki as Shouto turns his attention to your slick folds, and he certainly doesn’t make it easy for you. One of his hands releases your thigh only to reach around your trembling leg, and another high-pitched, keening sound leaves your mouth as the pad of his thumb traces your wet slit, feeling just how wet you are for the two of them. An approving grunt rumbles in his chest, and Shouto’s tongue begins to pamper your clit with little kitten-licks. The temperature changes with every few strokes, keeping you on edge as he teases you.

Your wrists twist against your bonds as ice water begins to drip down your arms, the ice pinning you down melting slowly. Katsuki’s eyes follow the teasing line of water as it rolls across your skin, and his tongue slips out to wet his lips.

Katsuki shifts his underwear down enough for you to get a good look at the flushed, mushroom head of his cock as he strokes himself. Your eyes jump between his face and the way his hand is slowly working his hard, thick shaft. His head is tipped back against the chair, his stare half-lidded and hot as he drags his gaze over your sweat-slicked torso, watching your chest heave and your breasts bounce every time Shouto switches the temperature of his tongue from near scalding heat to freezing cold.

“Fuck,” Katsuki murmurs. His grip tightens around his cock as he groans your name, and he palms himself with a tight fist, keeping his pace slow and even. The muscles in his abdomen are tense, a thin layer of sweat starting to build on his skin as his hips begin to buck against his hand. Pre-cum is already beading at the head of his cock, and Katsuki mutters a curse as his thumb swipes over the sticky fluid and swirls it over the sensitive tip.

Your mouth waters at the sight, and you watch, transfixed, as Katsuki’s hips rock forward against his hand. His jaw is clenched, and a low groan pushes through his teeth as he adjusts his wrist for a better angle.

The flat of Shouto’s tongue suddenly grinds against your clit in a way that has you seeing stars, and you shudder beneath him, fighting to keep your eyes open as pressure slowly builds between your thighs, the coil in your stomach already winding tight between the mouth working magic on your clit and the show Katsuki is putting on.

Two fingers slip into you easily, you're so wet, and you moan quietly at the stretch. His fingers are longer than your own, bigger and better as they curl inside of you, expertly finding the spot along the top of your walls that has you practically writhing beneath him. And when his lips wrap around your clit and suck, your back arches off the bed, tears forming in the corners of your eyes.

Pleasure coils into a tight little ball between your legs with each flick of his tongue and rough thrust from his fingers, and you bite down on your lip to stifle another loud moan, leaving the only sounds in the room coming from Katsuki’s heavy panting and the slick, wet sound of Shouto’s mouth and fingers toying with you, which would be embarrassing if it didn’t turn you on even more.

The fingers inside of you heat up as Shouto’s hand thrusts against you slowly, alternating between curling and spreading his fingers inside of you to find what gets the best reactions from you. His teeth graze your puffy clit, and his right hand releases your thigh to slide against your stomach. The sweat on your skin freezes beneath his touch. Whimpering, you try to shift away from his teasing fingers, but you’re stuck firm.

The chilled pad of his thumb rolls over your nipple before he palms your breast, kneading you with rough fingers before moving on to squeezing and pinching at your nipple, playing with the sensitive nub. A quiet noise must slip from you, because a moment later he redoubles his efforts.

Your hips buck upwards, grinding against his mouth, and your eyes leave Katsuki to glance at Shouto, only to find him already looking at you. His fingers graze a spot deep inside you that makes your toes curl, and your thighs squeeze around his head to pull him closer.

“Shouto,” you gasp, “stop teasing!” The knot in your stomach is so tight it’s almost painful. He has you teetering just on the edge, so close to tipping over, but before you can give in to the pleasure, he pulls his mouth from your aching clit and stops fucking you with his hand. A whimper tears from your chest at the lack of stimulation. Across the room, Katsuki swears, hips stuttering at the breathy sound you’ve made.

Turning his head to the side, Shouto brushes his mouth against the hickey on your thigh, leaving you desperate and wanting. His lips are slick with your arousal, and the sticky fluid smears across your skin as he presses one last kiss to your leg. “Relax, angel,” he murmurs, using one of Katsuki’s pet names. The tip of his tongue swipes across his bottom lip, tasting you.

You’ve barely come down from the edge he put you on before his fingers are thrusting inside of you again, faster this time, twisting inside of you roughly with every intention of getting you off this time. Your slick walls clench around his digits, your core throbbing as heat curls through your limbs. The hand on your chest gets colder in response, and you gasp at the chill before he lets you go.

When those cold fingers reappear on your clit, you almost scream at the sensation. Your hands yank at the headboard, your breath hitching when he rubs slow circles over your swollen clit. The pressure has you shaking, but it’s not enough. Not quite. And when Shouto pulls his fingers away again, you aren’t sure if you want to curse or cry.

His mouth moves against your thigh. “Cum for me,” he murmurs before he takes your clit between his lips and sucks. 

The demand registers a second later, and your hips roll against his mouth and hand, desperate for more. The coil inside of you is wound painfully tight, and as Shouto pinches your clit between his teeth something inside of you snaps. You come apart beneath him, writhing against the sheets as his fingers continue to curl and twist inside of you, not giving you a second to breathe.

A silent scream lodges in your throat, your entire body going taut as your orgasm rips through you, and a wicked idea comes to mind after Shouto’s teasing. Two can play at that game. As your back arches off the bed and your thighs threaten to clamp around Shouto’s head, you call out, “Katsuki!” before you fall back against the bed, breathless.

There’s a moment of silence as both men freeze, and two pairs of eyes lock onto you. A surprised yet smug look flashes across Katsuki’s face, but Shouto’s gaze narrows, his brows pinched in irritation.

A barely audible “fuck” reaches your ears, and then Katsuki lunges from his chair. Shouto reacts just as quickly. Slick fingers pull from your fluttering walls and slide wetly across your thigh, and you wince as his thumb brushes against your over sensitive clit with a precision that can’t be anything less than intentional. His mouth and chin are wet with your arousal, but neither of you care as his mouth claims yours in a sloppy kiss. The ice pinning you in place melts and evaporates in an instant with a well placed burst of flames that disappear as quickly as they come; Shouto rips at the tie wrapped around your wrists, and suddenly your hands are free.

The urge to touch him comes back to you in full force. You give in. As your hand fists in his hair, Shouto groans against your mouth, and the sound vibrates through your chest as you’re pressed flush against him. He rolls the two of you so that you’re sitting on the bed, Shouto with his legs dangling over the edge, his feet planted firmly on the floor, and you straddling his lap with your knees pressed to the mattress on either side of him.

Heat licks up your spine as Katsuki comes up behind you, his chest pressed against your back and his hands on your hips. The shift in balance has you reeling, and your reactions are slow as the last strings of pleasure start to dissolve back into a needy ache that only intensifies as you feel them pressing against you. Anticipation bursts into a wildfire inside you, growing with unrestrained intensity as they touch you.

A soft sound of protest slips out as Shouto’s mouth leaves yours, but it becomes a breathy sound as Katsuki leans down to press his lips to the side of your neck. The kiss is rough, his teeth scraping across your skin and mouth sucking with every intention of leaving his own mark behind. At the same time, Shouto gently tugs one of your hands away from his hair. Your fingers thread through his, and he guides your wrist to his mouth, placing a kiss so soft against the reddened skin of your wrist that it makes your chest squeeze.

When he lets go again, your arm loops back around his neck, fingers finding purchase in the collar of his ruined shirt. “You’re overdressed,” you murmur as he presses his forehead against yours.

Shouto grunts as your hips grind down against his covered cock, and his fingers squeeze around your upper thigh. “Then do something about it.”

Behind you, Katsuki makes a low, annoyed sound against the side of your neck. “Yeah, yeah, Icy Hot needs to get naked,” he grumbles, rolling his eyes. “Less fucking talking.” He reaches between you to grope you and leans away, spreading your cheeks for a better look at your ass.

You can’t help but tease him. “So impatient,” you say, staring down into Shouto’s eyes. He’s just as amused as you are. However, that amusement disappears in an instant as Katsuki’s hips roll forward, his hard cock grinding up against your ass. The movement knocks you forward, and your hips are pressed flush against Shouto’s, causing you both to groan.

Smug, self-satisfaction makes Katsuki practically preen as you squirm against Shouto’s lap. The two of you are flushed from the contact, and Katsuki smirks at Shouto over your shoulder, silently proud of himself for getting a reaction out of the more stoic man. “Gonna tell me where the lube is so I can fuck that pretty little ass?” His breath is hot against your skin as his teeth brush against the shell of your ear. His voice turns mocking as he ruts against you. “Or were you all talk earlier?”

Flushed, you manage to choke out, “Dresser. Bottom drawer on the left.”

Katsuki grins against the side of your neck. “Good girl.” You yelp as he slaps your ass, his hands squeezing your hips one last time before he releases you in favor of hunting down the aforementioned lube.

With his weight gone from your back, you shift on Shouto’s lap and grab either side of his shirt, staring down at his bare chest with a wicked look in your eyes. “You look good like this,” you murmur, gesturing to his rumpled state. His hair is a mess, red and white stands bleeding together, and you brush your fingers through his hair, pushing the damp strands away from his face.

“So do you.” He leans into your hand as your fingers brush against the scar surrounding his eye, your touch soothing.

Your lips curve into a smile. “You’re only saying that because I’m naked.”

But Shouto shakes his head. His hands squeeze around your thighs again before slowly traveling up your back. You lean down to meet him again as his fingers wind through your hair, and he presses a chaste kiss to your lips as you push his shirt past his shoulders. It bunches around his elbows. “You’re beautiful,” he says bluntly, reluctantly releasing you to pull his shirt off the rest of the way. Immediately, his arms wrap around you, and he yanks you back against his chest so there’s no space left between you.

Giggling, you trail the tips of your fingers down his chest and stomach. Shouto grunts and rocks up against you as your fingers drag across the bulge in his pants. His slacks are painfully tight by now, and you lean down to give him a kiss as you work his belt loose. The button snaps open with ease, and you carefully lower the zipper of his pants. You help him out of his slacks, Shouto pressing up against you as he slides them down over his thighs before tossing them aside.

As soon as they’re gone, you’re quick to slip your fingers beneath his underwear, your fingers wrapping around his cock and giving an experimental squeeze. You stroke him slowly, your thumb swirling over the head as he rocks his hips against your hand. Low groans and murmurs of your name are your reward, and you shift on his lap, leaning away just to watch his head tilt back and his eyes fight to stay open. Shouto’s expression is nothing short of erotic, and you drink in the sight of him like this: panting and hot beneath your hands.

You’ve shoved his underwear down and changed the angle of your wrist by the time Katsuki  comes back with a bottle of lube and a pair of condoms. He tosses one to Shouto, who catches it reflexively. The wrapper crinkles in his palm.

Biting your lip, you shudder as Katsuki presses his naked cock against your ass, his underwear gone this time as he ruts against you. Liquid heat pools low in your belly, and you’re so wet and ready for them that you can’t stand it. Shouto grinds against the inside of your thigh. One of his hands snakes up your torso to palm your breast.

“Please,” you breathe, needing them both to start fucking you now before you explode.

Katsuki rips open the condom wrapper with his teeth and a pleased hiss escapes through his teeth as he rolls it onto his cock. “Your ass is mine, angel.” He grunts as he drizzles a decent amount of cold lube onto his fingers. “Think you can handle it?”

You gasp as he spreads you from behind and swirls his fingers around your tight hole. The tip of his finger presses against your ass, and your back arches as he starts to wiggle it into you, the lube making it easy for him to slip in up to his knuckles. “What makes you think you’re the first thing I’ve had in my ass?” you say breathlessly, rocking your hips back against his hand as he starts to thrust and curl his finger inside of you.

“You shouldn’t antagonize him, love,” Shouto tells you, but it’s hard for you to take him seriously when you roll your thumb over the head of his cock to spread the pre-cum beading there and he hisses between his teeth. His fingers bite into your hips, and you stroke him harder in retaliation.

It isn’t long before Katsuki is working a second finger into you, and you moan against Shouto’s mouth as he leans forward to smother your gasps and whimpers of pleasure. His hand bats your fingers away from his cock, and you grasp his shoulders to hold yourself steady as he rips open the condom and rolls it onto his dick. You sigh as his cockhead presses against your slit, rubbing through your wetness.

A loud moan pulls from your throat as your mouth leaves Shouto’s. It’s all you can do to hold yourself upright as the man beneath you guides you over his cock. His thumb brushes against your clit, and you shove yourself back harder against Katsuki’s thick fingers, loving the stretch of him fingering your ass.

“Inside,” you gasp, wriggling against them. “Now.”

They don’t need to be told twice.

Katsuki pulls his fingers from your ass, and for a moment you’re achingly empty inside before the head of his cock takes the place of his hand. You whimper at the stretch, his cock thicker than his fingers were, and your head drops down to rest on Shouto’s shoulder as Katsuki works his dick into your ass inch by inch. Shivers wrack your spine, and Shouto hushes you, his hands running up and down your back. He squeezes your hips, peppers your cheek and jaw with tiny kisses to distract you from the pressure.

When his hips are tight against your ass, Katsuki presses his chest against your back, the sweat on your skin making it easy for him to slide against you. Your fingernails bite into Shouto’s shoulders as you slowly lower yourself onto his cock. He slips inside easily you’re so wet, your walls snug around him. A choked moan bubbles in your chest as you’re filled by their cocks. The fullness has you seeing stars.

The first few thrusts are tentative, slow and shallow as they find a rhythm that makes you moan. You roll your hips to match them, grinding against them whenever they pull out, leaving just the tips in before plunging back inside. Muffled praises and pleas keep spilling from you, begging for them to move faster, to fuck you harder, and all you can do is hold on as they comply.

Katsuki reaches around to grope your breast, and he mutters curses against your ear as you clench around him when he rolls your nipple between his fingers, pinching and squeezing roughly. Each pretty moan that leaves your mouth only spurs him on. His cock is pounding against your ass, and you’re so damn tight and hot inside that he can’t help the grunts and groans slipping from his own mouth.

Shouto isn’t any better off. He has his hands on your hips, his grip tight as he drags you up and down on his cock. Your pussy is squeezed around him tightly, your walls fluttering around him, and the sounds you’re making are breathed against his ear. Your fingers are in his hair again, pulling at the silky stands, and he moans as you roll your hips against his harder, grinding against him.

Their pace is fast and rough, and they have you close to cumming again almost embarrassingly quickly. You’ve already cum once, and everything is sensitive. There’s no teasing this time, no hesitation as they fuck you to their own rhythm, and god do you love it. It’s an intoxicating mess of hands and mouth on your skin, kissing and squeezing and pulling until you can barely think anymore. Pleasure ripples through you in waves, little electric shocks making you twitch and shiver until you almost can’t take it anymore.

Sweat rolls down your back. Katsuki’s teeth find the curve of your shoulder, and his other hand wraps around your front to grab your other breast, giving it the same treatment as the first. Your eyes find Shouto’s through the hazy feeling spreading through your limbs; his gaze is magnetic, pulling you in deeper until you’re practically drowning in him.

Unable to stay quiet for long, Katsuki huffs against the back of your neck. “Shit,” he growls against you, hips slapping against your ass with every harsh thrust. “This is fucking hot.” He pinches your nipples between his fingers, and you keen. “How’s that feel, angel? You like getting fucked with two cocks at once?” 

“Yes,” you gasp, mewling as their cocks slam into you at the same time, stretching you wide until you’re almost unbearably full. “Fuck.” Shouto’s cock is rubbing over your sweet spot with every thrust, and the way his hips are grinding against yours has the fine hairs above his shaft teasing your clit just enough to feed into the growing knot in your stomach. 

“You’re taking us so well, love,” Shouto murmurs, breath fanning over your face. His right hand sneaks between your legs, and your hips jerk against both of their cocks as cold fingers start to play with your clit. The first stroke of his fingers almost has you sobbing as pleasure shoots up your spine and spreads through your limbs.

And then his thumb presses against you and rubs. The coil in your belly tightens unbearably before snapping painfully fast. You tense, the breath knocked out of you in a rush, and all you can do is choke out their names as your muscles clench down around their cocks. Their rhythm stutters, but doesn’t stop.

Heat rips through you all the way to your toes. You’re dizzy with it. Exhaustion settles in your bones, and you sag against Shouto’s chest, panting. All you can do is hold on as they fuck you through your orgasm, drawing out your pleasure until it’s too much.

“Oh, god,” you say, nonsense spilling from your lips. “Oh, fuck. I can’t—”

“One more,” Shouto demands, punctuating the statement with another harsh snap of his hips against yours. His fingers don’t slow, circling over your swollen clit in fast circles. The cold only makes you more sensitive, and you twitch, unable to breathe. “You can give us one more.”

The pounding doesn’t stop, filthy, wet sounds accompanying their thrusts as their own orgasms take hold. Their rhythm from before falls apart, thrusts becoming erratic and rougher. Your thighs are quivering, sweat dripping down your skin. Katsuki pinches your nipples harder, tugging at them before he palms your breasts and squeezes. Between your thighs, Shouto’s fingers get even colder, and your hips jerk wildly, which pleases them both.

The cold fingers on your clit disappear for a split second, only to be replaced by ones that are hot, and you cum on their cocks a second time as Shouto pinches your clit before rolling it between his fingers.

Neither is far behind you. Your tight walls and quivering muscles are too much. Their thrusts stutter again. Katsuki’s cock shoves into your ass as deeply as he can and stays there, and a garbled mess of curses fall from his lips as he spills into the condom. Shouto moans your name as your pussy clenches around him, your slick walls fluttering and pulling him over the edge as well. You can only whimper as he continues to rock against you, cock twitching as he cums.

The three of you are panting, sweaty messes, and it’s not until their cocks start to soften that they pull out of you with slick sounds.

It’s all you can do not to collapse against Shouto’s chest, boneless and exhausted. Katsuki’s heat leaves your back, and you can hear him shuffling behind you, but don’t bother to move, only half-listening as he tosses the used condom in the trash and mumbles something you don’t catch. With your head lolled against his chest, Shouto’s fingers stroke the length of your spine until you finally catch your breath.

Eventually, you’re able to slide from his lap, lingering for a moment longer than necessary. You press a sloppy kiss against his naked shoulder, and Shouto sighs as he gives your hips one last squeeze before letting go. The floor is cold beneath your feet, and your legs almost buckle as you stand, a cramp forming in your thigh, but you’re too blissed out and happy to care.

“Katsuki, I’m taking your shirt,” you murmur, searching the floor for the still intact button-up before grabbing a fresh pair of underwear from your drawer.

“Oi! Angel!” Katsuki barks at you as you’re slipping your panties up your legs. There’s a concerned glare on his face, but it softens as you glance at him over your shoulder. “How ya feelin’?” He’s already dressed in his boxers again, looking unfairly good standing in the middle of your room with his arms crossed and a light sheen of sweat covering his torso.

You hum to yourself as you scoop his shirt off the floor and slip it on, only bothering with a few buttons. Two pairs of eyes follow you. “Good,” you respond after a moment. “Sore, but really good.”

A cocky grin spreads across Katsuki’s face. “Damn right.” There’s nothing subtle about the way his eyes rake over you. You can practically hear the thoughts of a round two floating through his head.

Shouto rolls his eyes at Katsuki and sits back down on your bed, also dressed in nothing but his underwear. “You are so…” He trails off with a shake of his head, and your lips twitch in amusement.

Katsuki glares at the other man. “You wanna finish that, Icy Hot?”

“Not really.” Shouto turns to you as you walk back towards him. A quiet sound leaves his mouth as you crawl back onto his lap and nuzzle against him, looping your arms around his neck lazily. “Need anything?” he asks you, rubbing your back over your stolen shirt.

You shake your head. “No. Just tired.” Warm lips press against your temple, and you stiffen as a sudden thought crosses your mind. The three of you hadn’t really taken the time to talk about whatever this was, aside from making sure all three of you were okay with it. Your stomach flips, content joy beginning to sour. “This…” You bite your lip and trace a scar on Shouto’s shoulder with your fingers. “This wasn’t just a one time thing, was it?”

“The fuck—”

“No,” Shouto cuts Katsuki off before he can start shouting. A strong arm squeezes around your waist, but you don’t lean back to look at either of them. Not yet. “Not unless you want it to be.”

Finally, you pull your head from his chest to look at them both. Katsuki has moved to stand beside the bed, his arms still crossed and his ruby eyes narrowed, but you can tell he’s in agreement with Shouto. Both men are staring down at you, waiting for you to speak.

There’s no complaint from you. “And you’re okay with this? Both of you?” You glance between them seriously. “I don’t want to make things weird for you.” There’s more to it than that, and the three of you are going to have a long talk in the morning about what all of this means, but right now, you’re tired and sore, and you just really want to crawl into bed and cuddle.

Shouto is nothing short of blunt when he says, “Do you really think I would have put up with seeing Bakugou’s naked ass if I wasn’t okay with it?” The dryness of his tone makes you giggle.

Katsuki bares his teeth. “Fuck you, Todoroki! My ass is great!” When your laughter only gets louder, Katsuki glances at you with a barely there smile that makes your heart skip. “Good fucking luck gettin’ rid of us, sweetheart. You’re stuck with us now.”

A sound of agreement comes from Shouto, and he gives your thigh a comforting squeeze. “If we didn’t make it clear enough earlier, we aren’t going anywhere,” he promises. “Katsuki and I discussed some things the other night. So long as you’re okay with this, I think we’re all in agreement here.”

You hum again, exhaustion replacing your worry. “Good,” you murmur as you drop your head back against Shouto’s shoulder, eyes already slipping shut. “That’s good.”

“We tire you out that much, angel?”

“Get in the damn bed, Katsuki.”

He does.

The three of you manage to situate yourselves on your bed, huddled together with barely any space left between you. You’re squished between them, partially lying on Shouto’s chest with your head tucked between his shoulder and neck. Legs are tangled beneath the sheets, and your arm is stretched across his stomach. Nonsensical shapes and patterns are drawn across his side, and your hair tickles his skin each time he exhales. Katsuki is lying with his back to you both, only a hairbreadth of space left between you. You aren’t touching. Not really. But you can feel him there with each breath he takes, can feel the heat rolling from his body in waves.

Despite how tired you are and how comfortable and safe you feel with them surrounding you, sleep doesn’t come easy to you. Thoughts keep whirring through you as silence creeps in around you, the darkness allowing your mind to wander. Katsuki and Shouto are still awake too—you can tell by their breathing.

It’s when you start thinking about telling your friends about this and how things might change that a sudden realization strikes you in the chest and you stiffen, a hitch in your breathing.

The sudden tension in your shoulders makes Shouto frown, and his brows furrow in confusion as he glances down at you. There’s a faraway look in your eyes, your expression troubled, and his stomach churns with ice. “What’s wrong?” he asks softly, gaining your attention as his fingers begin to stroke the back of your neck. “Did we do something?”

The concern in his voice snaps you from your thoughts, and you lift your head from his chest to glance at him, eyes widening. “No! No, it’s not that.” His grip around you tightens, and you sigh. “I was just thinking.”

Blue-grey eyes search yours, his expression carefully blank. “About what?”

Lying back down, you bite this inside of your cheek as you consider how to phrase your worry. “The media would have a field day if they found out about this,” you tell him, lips curving into a frown. Working closely with Heroes the way you do, you’ve seen the way the media latches onto gossip. Especially gossip involving relationships. Pro Heroes are celebrities in their own way, and you can only imagine what would happen if your little rendezvous with not one, but two incredibly popular and attractive young Heroes went public.

The thought makes you just a little bit sick.

A loud scoff comes from the man pressed against your back. You lift your head from Shouto’s chest and glance over your shoulder, only to find one red eye glaring at you through the darkness.

“If you think me an’ Icy Hot would let a bunch of fucking vultures say shit about you, you’re a fucking idiot,” Katsuki grumbles, eloquent as ever. The heavy stare cast your way lasts for a moment longer before he drops his head back onto his pillow and goes back to staring at the wall. He mutters something else under his breath that’s too quiet for you to make out, but then he shifts against the mattress, moving just enough to press his back against yours. One of his legs hooks around yours, joining the tangled mess of limbs.

The gruff comment makes Shouto sigh, exasperation clear in the single puff of air. Even still, he doesn’t disagree. The arm wrapped around your shoulders squeezes you a little tighter, and Shouto’s forearm presses against the back of Katsuki’s shoulder blades in a subtle show of affection. Warm lips press against your temple and linger in a slow, sweet kiss. 

Your heart squeezes in your chest.

“I know.”

[bundleofyarrow]

Bundle of Yarrow Chapter 7 is up!

Your adventure continues! Spending your last days in the Wild Area with Milo before you get to Motostoke. But so many feelings have gone unspoken. What will come out before you have to part ways? Read on AO3: https://archiveofourown.org/works/29087343/chapters/72689874 or below the cut! Comments and feedback always welcome <3

West Lake Axewell

The first thing you notice is how incredibly quiet it was. If you were next to a body of water in Alola, it was almost certainly the ocean, rolling in from the distance, rhythmically crashing against the shore. As you look to the gigantic lake, its stillness shook you. Underneath the overcast sky it was almost eerie, with the only movement being the occasional water Pokemon breaking the surface. Your body wanted to shiver, but it’s wasn’t really that cold, just grey and silent. The breeze seemed to rustle the tall grass more than wild Pokemon.

“Quite the sight, huh?” Milo was looking out at the lake also as the both of you approached it. “One of the few flat areas in Galar, you can see straight across.”

He was right, though you can’t really make out much given the fading light and how cloudy it is. But you do see the walls of a large city, making you pause a bit. You forgot that civilization existed for a while, what with all the dangers of the Wild Area. Who lets kids, much less anyone without experience, just waltz in here?

“Is that…?”

“Yep, that there’s Motostoke! The city gates are pretty much on the opposite side of the lake from us.”

So close, yet so far. You let out a little sigh.

“You alright? Leg botherin’ ya?” The concern in his voice creates a funny feeling in your stomach.

You put out your leg and rotate your foot in the air. “I think it’s fine, it hasn’t gotten worse at least. It’s more that I haven’t done camping and hiking like this in my entire life. So to get so much of it all at once has been quite the experience.” To put it lightly.

“Definitely havin’ an adventure, aren’t ya?” He offers a smile, because of course his first instinct is to lighten the mood. And it’s nice, you enjoy it.

“You can say that again!”

Milo scans the path in front of you. “I know we’ve been goin’ at it all day, but if we can cross that bridge over there,” He points out to a large wooden bridge that spans the skinniest part of the lake. “and then set up camp, Motostoke is reachable tomorrow.” Milo looks back to you, still concerned. “What do ya think?”

Nodding, you shift the bag on your back to sit more comfortably. “Sounds like a plan! Thanks so much for being my guide Milo, I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

He looks away, pink tufts of hair blocking his expression from view. “Oh it’s nothin’…” He mumbles out, among other indiscernible words.

The both of you maintain idle chit-chat along the way, mainly you pointing at a Pokemon you don’t recognize and Milo telling you what he knows about it. You get the sense that Milo is a bit of an introvert, and that silence without the pressure to talk is something that comforts him. He fumbles over his words often, but you find that charming. He seems preoccupied with trying to say the right thing, and the right thing tends to come naturally, except when you catch him off-guard. It’s hard not to enjoy watching him get flustered over little things.

As you draw closer to the bridge, you notice that the amount of tall grass in the area is increasing. There’s a clear path forward, but you feel a bit uneasy. Like someone, or something, was watching you. Rustling in the tall grass picked up the further along you went, and you instinctively grasped Milo’s arm. You had been walking without his support for a while now, so Milo jumped a bit in surprise.

“Milo, something is stalking us in the tall grass.”

“H-huh?” When you look over, his head is turned in the opposite direction, like he was avoiding something.

“Wait, what’s the matter? Are you feeling okay?”

“I’m f-fine! Jus’ dandy!”

“Why won’t you look at me? Is something wrong?”

“It’s nothin’! Don’t-”

“PAN!”

A small figure dashed out of the tall grass and right in the path of you and Milo. You actually recognized this one, it was a Pancham. She began to execute a series of martial arts moves, not attacking either of you but clearly it was a show of force. The Pancham ended with a dramatic and aggressive pose, shooting her most intimidating glare at you.

“CHAM!”

Moments pass in silence until you can’t handle it anymore.

You begin to giggle. “It’s adorable.”

The Pancham is clearly shocked at your reaction.

Milo smiles and rubs the back of his neck. “She’s a cutie pie that’s for sure.”

Her head hangs in shame. It seems like the Pokemon really thought she really had the upper hand here.

You walk over and squat down in front of her. “Hey now, don’t be sad! Just because you’re adorable doesn’t mean you’re not also very cool and strong!”

“Pan…?” The Pokemon’s eyes looked up to you, glistening.

“You’re the most fearsome Fighting Pokemon I’ve met in Galar!” Granted, this is the first Fighting-type you’ve met since you arrived, but she didn’t need to know that.

Pancham’s paws went to her hips and she confidently posed with that leaf in her mouth. You slowly extended your hand, and as you didn’t feel like she meant any harm, pet her on the head. She couldn’t help but smile and nuzzle into your hand.

“Something tells me you’re in the mood to play, am I right?”

The Pokemon nods before turning to the side and shadowboxing some more.

“How about this: if you can guide us across this scary bridge,” You gesture to your next destination. “I’ll let you battle with my Pokemon while we set up camp. And I’m sure Milo’s would love to make some new friends too, right Milo?”

You look back to Milo, who is looking down to you with a smile. This smile felt different from his usual, though you couldn’t really pinpoint why.

“You betchya! I have a few achin’ to have some fun.”

“What do you say? Will you help us out? We could use a brave Pokemon like you.”

If the Pancham still had a bruised ego, that was yesterday and now is a brand new day. She turned around and marched towards the bridge, looking about for any dangers to quell.

You rose from your low position, but must have struck a weird angle doing so because your injured leg felt weak. Stumbling and giving out a quick yelp, you felt a sudden pair of hands on your torso.

“Easy there now.” Milo helped you stand. “Leg still actin’ up?”

His hands were both gentle and firm as they helped you balance, and you were definitely blushing feeling him so close.

“Th-thanks Milo.” The Butterfree inside you danced. “It’s not so bad. I’m sure some rest will do it good.”

Eventually he lets you go when it seemed you were stable, and guided you forward behind the Pancham with a light palm on your back. It impressed you how he acted this way so naturally. Not that you were a cold person who ignored others in peril. But it seemed his body just moved like a reflex whenever someone was in need.

“It’s amazing how well you handled that Pancham.” Milo said it more to himself that you, like he was musing about something. “If you don’t end up a trainer, I could see ya as a great Pokemon breeder.” You’ve never considered the possibility before. “We have a Daycare Center right by Turffield, you should visit it sometime!”

“Oh? Is Turffield where you’re from?”

“Born n’ raised!” He beams with pride. "I miss it each time I have to travel. Quite peaceful, and the folk are humble and kind. It may not be a big fancy city but, it's home.”

It isn't long until you all make it to the bridge. The Pancham makes an exaggerated scouting motion, as if trying to scope out any enemies. Satisfied with the safety of the bridge, she waves the two of you to follow her.

The bridge itself feels sturdy, which is a relief because it's quite long. You can see from here that Lake Axewell is full of powerful looking Pokemon, and you'd rather not meet any by falling in. Crossing the bridge went by rather uneventfully, mostly Milo sounding homesick through how he described Turffield to you, and Pancham turning back to look at you both, as if she really did feel responsible for ensuring your safety.

You realized this was the most Milo has talked without prompting since you both met, bubbling with enthusiasm when you asked him questions about his hometown. It’s almost like you finally found the thing that let down his walls a little bit. It was easy for Milo to come off as polite and well-mannered, but before now you had a creeping fear he was just being nice because that was the normal thing to do.

“Now you have to come n’ visit. All my Wooloo will love ya’.” But this made you feel a little better.

Once across the bridge, the colors of dusk were full in the sky. Thankfully it was easy enough to find a clearing nearby to set up camp. You let out your Pokemon to play with Pancham, only to have Wooloo and Yamper tackle to you the ground, giving you their excited and excessive versions of affection. Between your fits of giggles, you realize that your Pokemon probably felt your distress, but you left them in your bag and they were unable to get out.

“I missed you all too, I’m sorry it’s taken so long for you all to come out- ack, Yamper! Not in my mouth!” You can’t help but laugh as you sit up and hug your excited Pokemon. “And don’t forget to acquaint yourselves with Lotad!” The two scamper over to Vanillite and Lotad, who are chatting. You notice your Pancham guide acting a bit bashful to the side. “Now don’t be shy, everyone’s friendly! You all, make room for a new friend!” You gently push her towards your Pokemon, who let her join in.

The sound of opening Pokeballs draws your attention to your left, where you see three Pokemon floating around Milo. Two of them are the same species, though one seems incredibly stronger than the other. He’s gently petting them and whispering hellos.

“Go on, introduce yourselves.” They ride the breeze over to you, giggling and twirling around you. These must be native to Galar, or at least missing from Alola’s ecosystems, because you’ve never seen them before.

“This redhead here is Gossifleur,” Milo began, anticipating your question. Gossifleur spun as if on cue. “and these two elegant cotton balls are Eldegoss.” Both bowed towards you. The Gossifleur and one of the Eldegoss went over to join the other Pokemon, who were starting to play. “This one gave that Seismitoad a what-for when you were in trouble.” Made sense, he seemed way more experienced and skilled than any of the other Pokemon present.

You smiled and bowed as well. “I am in your debt. If you ever need me to sneak you treats past Milo, just give me the word.”

“H-hey now…” Milo put his hands to his hips as the Eldegoss twirled and giggled some more.

The two of you began to set up camp and the Pokemon romped and battled with each other. You were kind of relieved that your Pokemon could fight without direction, calling out orders in battle felt weird. If your Pokemon could fight more instinctively, that would would help out in future encounters.

First you helped Milo get his tent up, which his elder Eldegoss rested on top of the moment you finished. Then you looked around for sticks and dried up driftwood, since this area had less trees than the others you’ve camped at so far. You spot Milo squatting down at the coast of the lake and pulling up roots of some sort. Eventually you make it back to camp and begin stacking the wood, and Milo returns with what looks to be vegetables just washed in the lake.

“So for dinner, I’m thinkin’ I’ll-”

“Oh no no.” You interrupt, taking the roots from him. “You have been working so hard taking care of me. Let me do something for you.”

This catches Milo by surprise, which makes him a bit flustered. You realize that he does a lot so naturally that it must rattle him when something unexpected happens.

“But I don’t m-mind! You’re hurt ‘n all.”

“How about you start the fire, then check in on the Pokemon and make sure everyone’s playing nice?”

He blinks a few times before showing you a bit of an embarrassed smile. “M’kay, only if you promise to holler if you need help.”

“Promise.”

You borrow Milo’s paring knife while he takes out some flint for fire-making. Along with the roots you have mushrooms that you picked in the Dappled Grove and the berries that survived the trip from the Rolling Fields. You bring the root up to your nose and smell it, immediately jerking it away when you get a strong pungent, bitter smell.

“I can go find something else if you want-”

“Milo.”

He looks a little startled. “Y-yes?”

You see that the fire is growing and should be fine for cooking in due time. You point over to where the Pokemon are hanging out. “Go play.” Milo almost scrambles over to the group, and you smile a bit as they cheer and involve him into their activities. You can hear some giggling from behind you, likely his Eldegoss still perched on the tent.

Turning back to the ingredients in front of you, it’s likely the meal will have to be centered around the pungent root and mushrooms. The root will have to be peeled and well-grilled to begin tempering the bitterness, meaning you will likely grill the mushrooms as well. They would be okay together, but need a little more balancing… You sift through the berries in your bag until you find what you’re looking for: persim berries. Cooking this into the roux of the curry is bound will downplay the bitter elements of the root and allow the mushrooms to shine a bit more.

Grabbing a pot Milo brought with him, you head down to the lake. Milo looks like he’s about to say something to you, but the Pokemon tackle him for his attention. You fill it with water and return it to the fire, beginning prep work as it begins to boil. You put in the rice and eventually make the curry with persim paste. As all that cooks, you take a small break as everyone is making some noise and you see a bright light flash from the center of the group. Lotad was evolving, and you got to be the first to congratulate her as you hug your new Lombre. She seemed a lot more relaxed in this form, and looking around, it seemed like your Pokemon were training and tiring themselves out. You’ll have to check and see if they learned any new moves later.

Returning to the fire, you set up makeshift skewers so you can grill all the sliced mushrooms and root that you can. Once everything is done cooking you make plates for Milo and yourself by creating a bed of rice, scooping on the persim curry, and topping it all with the grilled root and mushrooms. Then you set out the rest for the Pokemon, calling everyone over to eat.

Milo and the Pokemon bound over enthusiastically to grab their helpings. Milo beams when you hand him his plate. In your periphery, you notice the Pancham acting shy again. “You didn’t come all this way just to look at others eat did you? Come, join your friends!” It seems like all she needed was permission because she bolted over immediately to eat with the rest of the Pokemon.“This is great!” Milo was shoveling in his dinner, he must have been hungrier than he let on. “I’ve never had such a well-considered meal while camping.”

You smiled at his compliment and took a bite yourself. The grilling helped bring out the sweet and savory elements while the curry had a balancing effect, to the point where you were actually enjoying the bitter profile of the pungent root. Not bad for making something out of completely foraged items!

If it wasn’t for everyone starting to quiet down because their mouths were full, you wouldn’t have heard the faint vibrating in your bag. You look over to Milo, who has his mouth full.

“I’m going to answer my phone, sorry if I take a while.”

He nods, clearly wanting to say something but instead focusing on chewing and swallowing his food as you slip towards your bag by the fire. You sit crossed-legged with your curry in your lap, and fish your phone from out of your pack. There’s a part of you that still wants to ignore it, but you imagine your tantrum has gone on long enough and it’s time to answer. You tentatively tap on your Rotom Phone and watch the video turned on.

It was Leon. This shocked you a bit since the number was from Sonia’s phone. He wasn’t looking at the phone but at something off camera, like he wasn’t really expecting you to pick up. Which, fair.

“Hi.”

You honestly have no idea what else to say.

There’s a couple seconds of pause as Leon’s eyes slowly move towards the screen and presumably to your face.

“Oh my god.” The way he says your name twists your heart with guilt. He looks a bit ragged, but as you look at his surroundings, you can see that he’s indoors somewhere. As he shifts to sit up, you can make out that he’s probably in a hotel room, flopped down in bed with the TV on in the background, some trainer’s battle statistics being read off. He’s in some casual clothes instead of his jersey, but still has on his trusty snapback. “You’re alive, thank Arceus. You’re alive.”

You close your eyes, already feeling a whirlwind of emotions.

“Leon, I-”“I’m sorry. I’m sorry! I’m so, so sorry. This was all my fault, please forgive me. Please. Please, I’m sorry.”

The distress in his voice almost startled you. The sincere desperation on his face is clear and unfiltered. A tremor spills through the palm holding your phone.

“No Leon, no. It was me. I’m the idiot here. I need to be the one apologizing.” Your nose sniffles, and the way your senses prickle tell you that tears will soon be on their way. You probably look miserable, and locking eyes with Leon is just making you feel like you’ve been acting like trash these past few days. “I’m so horrified at my behavior, and how I’ve acted. You must have been so worried.”

“I was, I thought, it would be all my fault if something happened to you.” From the sound of his voice, it sounds like Leon is beating you to the crying. “You didn’t answer, not even to yell at me, or tell me to leave you alone, so I couldn’t stop thinking of the worst.” Now come the tears, he doesn’t even pretend to hide them. This only prompted your own to run down your cheeks. “I can be such a bonehead, and insensitive to others, because I’m wrapped up in my own shit. And if you got hurt because I was being a jerk, I just don’t know what I would have done.”

The both of you trade apologies like this for a few more minutes through quiet sobbing. You’re sure the others could sense your emotion but you couldn’t bring yourself to look over.

“Leon, I promise, I’m okay. I only have a small injury and it’s healing well.”“…What? What happened?”

You recount your encounter with the Seismitoad. Leon cursed, and his golden eyes locked onto you fiercely. “I’m never letting you out of my sight again.”

That sounded rather extra, but for some reason, you didn’t mind. You tried to smile through the ugly crying.

“I was lucky that I was saved by a kind stranger camping out in the Dappled Grove. He’s escorting me to Motostoke, I think I could be there by tomorrow.”

There’s an uncomfortable pause, though you’re not sure why it is.

“Do you… feel safe, you know, with him?” Leon looks dead serious.

“My chastity remains unspoiled, dear knight.”

Leon turns red but maintains his serious demeanor. “I hate that you’re still out there. Maybe if I leave now-”“No, Leon, don’t. I know you probably have important champion stuff to be doing. Don’t waste time on me because I’ve been acting like a brat.”

“Don’t say that about yourself. Well, at least, you’re not a waste of time to me.” He cracks a bit of a smirk for the first time this entire call. “Though yeah you’re a brat for all you’ve put me and Sonia through.”

“I deserve that.” Your hand rubs at your face, trying to clear away some of the tears. “I owe you both a big apology. Letting me camp with you all and then just running off like that.”

“Hey, all that matters is that you’re safe.”

Leon’s attention suddenly shifts away from the phone, and he beckons someone over. Sonia’s face squeezes into frame and she immediately starts crying, which makes you cry all over again too.

“We were so worried about you! God I was terrified thinking of you out there all by yourself.” She managed through her tears. “You’re grounded, under house arrest, in detention. I don’t want you missing ever again! This is what happens when I leave you with Leon.”

“H-hey, I was worried too!” The two bicker some, and you all begin to break down into soft giggles, sniffles, and hiccups.

“I promise not to do this ever again. If you all want to send me back to Postwick though, I don’t blame you, I deserve it.”

“Don’t say things like that. We promised to go on an adventure together remember?”

You smiled, remembering your time in Wedgehurst with Sonia.

“I-I want to come on the adventure too…” Leon was pouting.

“When I get to Motostoke, I owe you both apologies, and explanations.” You look down, dreading it but knowing it’s the right thing to do. “You both have been so kind, and are basically my anchor here.” A yawn escapes from your mouth. “I should be in Motostoke tomorrow, don’t worry about me if you both are busy with things.”

Sonia wrestles her phone from Leon’s grasp. “Just keep us updated, okay? We’re staying in the Budew Hotel, but if you make it in time, you can watch Hop and Gloria participate in the opening ceremony!”

Nodding, you tell yourself that tomorrow has to be a hustle so you can make it in time. “It’s a promise.”

You hear Leon mutter something off to the side which catches Sonia’s attention, making her snicker. “The Great Unbeatable Champion Leon has a request~” She deftly dodges a pillow being thrown at her from off-camera. “And really, me too, because I want him to leave my phone alone: can I pass along your number to Leon?”

It seems like not all of the of the calls and texts you got were from Sonia after all. You nod with a small smile. You’re glad that this seems mostly like water under the bridge, though you are still a bit embarrassed about how silly you’ve been acting.

Shifting a bit, you realize that you’ve barely touched your dinner. “Okay, I’m going to go. I can’t wait to see you two tomorrow!”

Leon nudged into the camera frame as they both gave their goodbyes, and soon the call was over. You couldn’t help but give one long exhale, trying to relieve all the tension you’ve been holding in your body. It wasn’t even seconds after you put your phone away that Wooloo, Yamper, and Pancham ran over and pressed into you.

“Aww you guys. Thank you.” You tried to hug them all at once, and saw Milo coming over, chuckling.

“Sorry, I tried to keep ‘em at bay to give you some space.” He extended his hand to help you up from the Pokemon pile that wiggled on top of you. His grip encircled yours, warm.

You picked up your plate of food and returned to the rest around the fire, sitting next to Milo. Your Wooloo nestled against your side as your other Pokemon began to huddle together for warmth and comfort.

“Apologies for taking so long, didn’t mean to ignore you.” You begin to eat your curry. “How’s dinner?”

“Amazin’, you have a good touch for cookin’! The Pokemon were very pleased.”

“And how about you?”

He blinks a few times. “I m-mean, of course I loved it…”It takes all your strength to not smirk or laugh, to not give away how you said that on purpose just to get a reaction from Milo. “I’m glad, I wanted you to feel how grateful I am that you’re as kind as you are.” You look over to him, and even though the only light is coming from the campfire, it’s not hard to see he’s blushing. “I’ve caused you trouble, and I just want to thank you for all that you’ve done for me.”

Milo stammers out some words that you can’t really understand, but you just smile and continue eating as he works through his awkwardness. Guy has to learn to take a compliment, you know?

“Y-you’re welcome though!!” He eventually spits out, desperately scooping at his empty plate trying to seem like he was concentrating on eating still. You hear the telltale giggling of his Pokemon around him. “You guys, s-stop!”

Cracking a smile, you collect all the dinnerware and head down to the lake to wash everything. The moon is covered by clouds, but some of its light shimmers on the surface of the water. The conversation with Sonia and Leon replays through your mind as you wipe off the remnants of dinner. It was surprising that they didn’t tell you off or make you to go home to Postwick. It showed that you were ready to give up when others believed in you. And you needed to see this through, mainly for your own personal growth, but also to respect the time and energy other put into you.

Returning to camp, you come to an almost domestic scene of all your Pokemon and Pancham just huddled in one cute heap and Milo nearby petting Wooloo with one hand while he checks his phone with the other. Sensing your emotions, your Rotom Phone zips out of your pocket and snaps a picture. The camera shutter sound and your subsequent scolding of Rotom alerts Milo to your presence.

“Thanks for takin’ care of the dishes! I feel spoiled.”

“Good.” You smile, hoping Milo doesn’t bring up the fact that your Rotom creeped on him, and set the plates and such into his tent. “Though I bet you’re ready for me to get out of your hair by now I’m sure.”

“Not at all.” He checks the time on his phone. “But if we’re gonna make it to Motostoke before the openin’ ceremony, we should probably hit the hay soon and get up early.” He stretched and yawned, with Wooloo whining a little from the loss of contact.

The both of you rustle around preparing for bed, Milo inside his tent and you rolling out your sleeping bag by the campfire. You’re about to douse the fire when Milo calls for your attention, his head poking out from his tent.

“You’re sleepin’ outside? Aren’t you chilly out here?” He sounds concerned, which makes you feel something all over.

“I imagine you want your tent back to yourself. Plus I got this big pile of Pokemon to keep me warm.” All of your Pokemon are out except for Vanillite, who returned to their Pokeball after no one wanted to cuddle with below freezing body temperatures, with Pancham taking their place. However you would be lying if a reason you decided to stay outside was out of respect for Milo’s relationship with Nessa.

Milo’s brow is furrowed and it seems like there’s a battle going on in his head. “Okay, only if you’re sure…” He pauses. “I really don’t mind i-if y-you…” His voice trails off and you take it as him trying to be polite.

“Don’t worry, you deserve a night off from babysitting me. I can handle this.” …you think.

He eventually accepts your answer, not one to push, and eventually wishes you good night before slipping back inside his tent. You douse the fire and crawl into your sleeping bag, and the Pokemon promptly huddle into the various nooks your body makes sleeping on your side. Turns out having cuddly Pokemon has its practical benefits too. Your eyes were about to close when you heard your phone buzz.

Rotom apologized noting the timing, but you see a text from an unfamiliar Galarian number, and upon opening the message realize it’s Leon.

Hi its Leon! Just texting you so you have my number

You smile, starting to feel a sense of normalcy after all the events in the Wild Area.

thanks~ looking forward to reuniting tomorrow <3

Moving to slip your phone back into a bag pocket, you pause when it vibrates again. You turn the screen towards you and see Leon has already replied. 

I can’t wait I don’t think I’ll be able to sit still until I see you with my own eyes

So much for ‘just’ texting you for saving his number. A part of you admits that you’re a little happy though.

definitely hustling over to Motostoke, planning on waking up early and everything! will you be busy doing things for the ceremony tomorrow?

Your eyes close for only a moment before you get another text from Leon.

Well yes I mean I am the Champion after all ;)

You snort at him capitalizing champion, stirring your Yamper from her sleep for a second before you pet her back into slumber.

Pardon me, your Highness. i come from a land without royalty

Pancham wiggles around in the space behind your knees before breathing out a satisfied sigh.

PLEASE don’t call me that lol sorry I keep forgetting you dont know much about sports

You roll your eyes a bit.

then do enlighten me, Mr. Unbeatable Champion Sir ;)

The screen lights up with an immediate “STOP” text from him, making you giggle. Wooloo bleats a soft noise of concern into your chest, and promptly goes back to sleep when nothing seems wrong.

Nooooo you’re killing me dooooont :( one thing I like about you is that you treat me like a normal human being not like the Champion

You’re not sure if you should read into that text or not.

But anyway I can sneak away whenever Charizard can show me to the city gates. So make sure to text me as you’re arriving and I can meet you!!!! :D

Looks like Charizard is going to be the one guiding you around Motostoke then. 

sounds like a plan! see you tomorrow then~

Leon wishes you a good night, and you finally tuck Rotom into your bag. Closing your eyes, you can’t help but think of how normal that felt. Being out in the Wild Area has really pushed you out of your element, a scary place in a strange region. You’ve never really camped before and now you’ve just spent three days in the wilderness. And now that’s you’re recovering from a near-death experience, it’s time to leave the Wild Area for the rest of your days.

Just as you were about to drift off, you heard the unzipping of Milo’s tent, followed by footsteps and the shuffling of some material against fabric. Your eyes open and head turns as the Pokemon resting against your body shift in response to what they are sensing. It’s almost pitch black, but the light from a Rotom Phone shows someone is lying a sleeping bag down near you.

“…Milo…?”

His silhouette pauses before continuing to slide into his sleeping bag.

“Sorry, didn’t mean to wake ya.”

You turn your body so you’re completely facing him. The Pokemon grumble when they are disturbed, and now congregate in-between Milo and yourself, with Wooloo shamelessly pressing into Milo’s chest.

“What are you doing out here?”

“It just didn’t feel right lettin’ you sleep out here all by yourself.”

You’re thankful for the cover of darkness, since you definitely have an embarrassed smile on your face.

“Oh, you don’t have to do this really, I got the Pokemon out here with me.”

“I can leave if it makes ya uncomfortable-”

“No!”

You say a little too quickly and loudly, enough to startle some of your Pokemon.

“I mean… I like that you’re here, and selfishly want you to stay, I just don’t want you inconveniencing yourself on my behalf even more than you already have… Arceus, I’m talking too much.”

You desperately wish you could read his expression through the dark, but you think you hear a light chuckle.

“I want to be here too. Sounds like everythin’s alright then.”

It feels like you should just fall asleep at that, but also, it seems like the right time to chat a little more.

“Looks like Wooloo’s happy. We might have to do joint custody at this rate.”

You can hear Wooloo’s wool being pet, and the Pokemon letting out a pleased sigh.

“He definitely would make all my other Wooloo jealous. I wonder if they’ll play well with him.”

“We’ll have to find out when I visit.”

There’s a few moments of silence, and you yawn a little.

“I’ll miss your company until then.”

Milo seems to shift around in his sleeping bag a bit in response to that.

“…r-really now? Sounds like you have good friends waitin’ for ya…”

You hum a bit as your eyes feel heavier. It’s true, you are about to re-enter the whirlwind that is Leon and Sonia. But there is something about this man in front of you that makes you feel a different way. You can’t quite put your finger on it, but that’s why you wish you could spend more time with him. 

“Yeah but I want to spend more time with you.” 

Your thoughts are getting a bit hazy and running into your words as physical and emotional exhaustion begin to overtake you. 

“You make me… feel different…”

If Milo responded, you’ve fallen too deep into sleep to hear it.

[diddlesanddoodles]

Dumpling ch. 21

Nenani watched Farris as he worked from her perch. She’d been relegated to a top shelf where she could not get into trouble and Farris could watch her. The King had left earlier with Jae and though Nenani was a little disappointed at not being able to say anything to her friend. she had a sense that things were going to get better for Jae. She took solace in that. Tinking back to the conversation that Farris and Lolly had been having earlier in the day about Farris deciding to keep her and with Jae and the King’s private reconciliation still fresh in her mind, Nenani found herself curious.    

“Can I ask you a question?” she asked the spice master as he poured a measure of leaves and salt into a mortar and pestle.

“Ya can ask as many as ya want,” He replied, not looking up from his task. He took the stone pestle in one hand and began to crush the ingredients together. “But I won’t be promisin’ t’answer any of ‘em.”

“What would have happened to me if you didn’t keep me?”

Farris’s hand paused and he glanced at her from the corner of his eye before resuming his work.

“Keral would’a taken ya to the Hill tribes. A few miles from here. S’where most a’ the human refugees that come our way go. Not many want anything t’do with us Vhasshalans, but they’ll take our charity if it means a safe place to live and full bellies.”

She pulled at the hem of her sleeve, trying to find the right way to phrase her next question. “So, why...why did you keep me?”

“Hm. I didn’t have it m’mind to when Yale first brought ya t’me,” he said. “Just another lost and hungry lil’ human like so many before ya. Then ya got the reap...”

He stopped and put his hands on the table, staring into the mortar’s bowl until he finally looked at her fully, his expression enigmatic.

“Yer not my first ward, Dumplin’,” he told her. “There was another.”

“I’m not?” she asked.

“Kent was m’first,” Farris explained. “The war had been over fer about a year or so. Things were startin’ to find some sort of calm again. The King had outlaws eatin’ humans, but as ya probably figured...not everyone wanted t’give it up. ‘Specially since food was still scarce in many places. Word got around that some bastards had a stash of captive Silvaaran soldiers they were auctioning off as meat in some shit hole near Dornbey market. Keral took some of his boys and busted the group. One of the soldiers they rescued was Kent. Sorry bastard was all beat t’bits.  Been smashed in the face at some point and infection had taken his sight. Yaesha treated him here best he knew how, but there wasn’t nothin’ he could do to give his eyes back. He couldn’t walk very well, either. Some old inury to ‘is leg left ‘im almost lame.”

Farris paused, mulling his words over.

“I got to thinkin’… Maevis’s been lookin’ after Barnaby and the King had taken Jae in by then. Thought I might do some good and give the poor sod a safe place till then end found ‘im, whenever that was. He’d be right useless to the Hill tribes in that state. Couldn’t work fer shit and had no other real skill doin’ much else. He’d be a burden to ‘em and I took pity on th’ poor bastard.”

For a moment, she could see the hurt in his face. Farris has never expressed anything close to pain, but Nenani had no trouble recognizing it in his eyes.

“He was a good man,” Farris said, voice on the verge of breaking. “Better than most folks I’ve ever known. Forgivin’ to a fault. Didn’t blame a soul for what had happened to him or to his family or to his country. Pissed me off t’be honest, but I think he was so grateful to be alive...well. He was m’ good friend for many years.” He paused. “But he got sick. The red reap. He didn’t suffer long. It was quick.”

Nenani chewed on her lip. “I’m sorry...”

The forlorn look in Farris’s eyes as he spoke of Kent faded and looked at her with a faintly amused smile.

“Then a few years on, Yale brings me this thieving little urchin, scrawny and pathetic, and tells me half of my persimmon order’s been pilfered,” he said, walking around the table and stepping closer to her shelf. He took the end of her braided hair between two fingers and ever so gently tugged on it. Nenani broke into smile, pushing at his fingers to try and reclaim her braid. He poked her in the belly playfully and his smile widening as she giggled. “So I put the fear into ya like we do with all them humans who try to come and steal from us...and then went ya got the red reap yerself.”

The sadness returned, “I thought ya might go just as quick as Kent did.”

He brushed a finger lightly across her cheek, affectionately. His eyes seemed to burn bright as she watched his face and he looked oddly proud. “But ya fought it and lived. Don’t know if ya realize just how much of a miracle that is, lass. So, when it was obvious ya were gonna pull through, I decided I wanted to keep ya. That I would watch over ya and give ya place t’call home.”

She felt her throat tighten and she held onto his finger when he would have pulled away. Bending down, she pressed her forehead into the warmth of his hand in the best approximation of a hug that she could manage.

“T-thank you...for deciding to keep me.”

Farris smiled and huffed a small laugh, turning away from her to back to his work. “Yer welcome, Dumplin’.”

……………………...

It had been a nice and quiet morning. Most of the staff were inside going about their work while Bart and Gjerk were chopping firewood. Or a more accurate description would be that Bart was chopping wood and Gjerk was doing his best. The younger worker was a few heads shorter than Bart and did not have near the muscles or sheer mass as him nor the years. He and Herit were the smallest and youngest of the staff and struggled the most with their work. Gjerk was taller than Herit by a bit, but was as lanky and thick as an oak tree yearling. While Bart swung his tool with grace and precision, Gjerk’s motions with his own were more jerky and seemed to have more hope and wishes behind it than muscle or practiced skill. Despite the chill, both of them wore no coats, but instead had added long sleeved shirts they wore beneath their usual tunics. Their idea of cold was far different than a human’s.

Nenani was only vaguely aware of the two giants as she occupied herself with making a snowman. It had not snowed very much so it was a small snowman, but she had managed to make it about two feet tall. Rummaging around the edges of the courtyard looking for rocks for the eyes and mouth, she had found two twigs and used them for arms.

She was making her way back to her small creation with a small collection of stones when she heard Bart yell.

“Dammit boy! Yer gonna lose a fuckin’ foot at this rate!” Bart snarled as he reached out and took the ax from the younger giant’s grip, looking at it with a frown. “Well, no fuckin’ wonder ya can’t split a damn log fer shit. What’er ya doin’ with an ax? Where’s yer splittin’ maul, boy?”

“Uh...a maul?” asked Gjerk, looking flustered. His face was flush from the cold, making his freckles stand out all the more.

Bart glowered and rolled his eyes. “‘What’s a maul’, he says. What’s a maul. This!” Bart held up his ax – er, maul. “This is a maul. It’s made fer splitting wood.”

He held both tools together in front of Gjerk. “See the difference now?”

Each looked very similar from the side, but one was much thicker, not blade-like at all, and the other was a thin and curved blade.  

“Y-yes, I see now,” Gjerk replied.

“Good. Now go get yerself a fuckin’ maul and put this back,” Bart replied gruffly. “And hurry back!”

Nenani finished putting the smile on her snowman and stood back to admire her work. A thick sprinkling of snow abruptly fell onto her head, startling her. She yelped in surprise, more from the shock of the cold snow hitting her bare skin and looked up as Saen walked passed her with a heavy sack of flour over one shoulder. He was grinning down at her and stuck out his tongue in response to her baffled expression.

He was almost to the stone archway when something small and very cold hit the back of his neck and slipped down into his shirt. He squawked indignantly and floundered as the small, but very cold, piece of ice trailed down his back. The giant whirled around to stare at Nenani as she dusted her hands clean of snow, looking smug.

“Oh yeah,” Saen replied with a crooked smirk. “Forgot about that arm of yer’s.”

She grinned as she leaned down to scoop up a large handful of snow.

“Okay, okay!” Saen replied, scuttling into the safety of the dark entryway. “I’m goin’!”

Nenani laughed quietly to herself and let the snowball drop back to the ground before retrieving a few of the rocks beside her feet. When she pulled herself back up, Bart glanced her way with one eyebrow raised in question.

“Ya an icicle yet, Dumplin’?” he asked, a vague smile playing on his lips.

Nenani brushed the snow from her coat and adjusted the knitted scarf wrapped around her neck and shoulders. “Only a little,” she admitted.

“Well go inside and thaw,” he said, tossing his head towards the stone archway, and then returning his focus back to the wood pile and the logs waiting to be split. “Tell Herit to come get these logs. Quinn’ll be gettin’ pissy if his ovens start coolin’.”

“Okay.”

The sound of stomping boots, a great many of them, echoed through the courtyard and both Nenani and Bart looked up. Along the top walls of the courtyard was a walkway and several guards were rushing down them and taking up positions there. A good many of them were armed with halberds and pikes. They were all looking upwards into the gray sky. Nenani followed their line of sight and she starred at an odd black spec that was swirling about in an odd pattern high in the air above the castle.

“What the blazes is goin’ on?” Bart hollered up at the guard closest to him.

The guard, dressed in his boiled red leather armor and black metal helmet, leaned down over the rail and yelled back a single word. “Wyvern.”

Nenani had never seen Bart express anything close to fear in the short time she had known the giant. His head swiveled around to Nenani, an alarming intensity to his eyes. “Inside. Now.”

“What’s a wyvern?” She asked, but jumped in alarm when Bart yelled over her.

“INSIDE. NOW!” She dropped the few rocks that she had in her hands and ran for the stone archway just as Farris, Yale, and Saen were coming up to peek out, having heard the chorus of guards.

“What is it?” Farris asked, his posture stiff and his eyes narrowed. “Bart?”

“Wyvern,” said Bart as he circled around the courtyard with slow strides, his eyes never leaving the sky. He brandished the maul in his hand like a weapon.

“Fuck,” Saen muttered. “The hell is one a’them doin’ out at this time of year?”

Nenani reached the archway and stood next to Yale’s boot, peeking out at Bart curiously.

“What’s a wyvern?” she asked, looking up at Yale.

“Big lizard with wings,” Yale muttered, arching his neck to try and spy where the wyvern was in the sky. “Nasty buggers.”

Farris glanced down at her. “Get inside, Nenani. And not just in the doorway. Inside proper, understand?”

“O-okay,” she replied and turned to hop down the small set of stairs. Giant stairs weren’t so bad going down, it was climbing up them that got exhausting fast. Once inside, she scurried down along the wall towards Kol and Quinn’s station who had stopped their work to watch the doorway.

“Did he say wyvern?” Quinn asked her as she made her way under the table. He sounded worried.

She nodded, leaning around one of the table legs and finding herself feeling very unsettled at the fact that that single word was making so many of the giants around her nervous.

“A-are they like dragons?” she asked.

Kol barked a humorless laugh. “If we had a dragon bearing down on us, we’d be under that table with ya, Dumplin’. Nah, wyverns are a lot smaller, but they’re still dangerous. Big jaws. Big teeth. Small brains.”

“Yeah,” Quinn agreed. “They’re also supposed to be hibernatin’ this time a’ year too. And be buggaring about several dozens of leagues away from Vhasshal!”

“It’s probably sick or dying,” Avery tossed in his opinion from the other side of the kitchen. “Preferably it’ll be gettin’ on with it before long and before it comes near us.”

“Maybe it’ll croak and just drop outta the sky,” Kol suggested in a paltry attempt to bring a douse of levity to the room. “A wyvern skull would look pretty magnificent above the hearth, eh? Maybe get Keral to carve it some? Remember that Boar’s skull he did up a few years back fer the King’s birthday?”

“You ever smell a dead wyvern, Kol?” Avery asked, curling his nose. “If ya think lippers have a right stink on ‘em ya really don’t wanna be smellin’ a wyvern carcass up close.”

“And how would ya know what a wyvern carcass smells like?”

“M’Dad killed one when I was a kid,” Avery replied. “Stank up the whole fuckin’ valley. Mum whined about it fer a month.”

Nenani clutched the wooden table leg, letting their conversation drift above her. It felt odd to know that above her head were a dozen armed guards, giant armed guards, but more concerning was the creature above all of them. With it being as high as it was, it was impossible to gauge its actual size, but if the giants were worried, she took it to mean that it would be very advisable for her to be as well.

“What are you suppose to do?” Nenani asked. “When a wyvern comes, I mean.”

“Exactly what we’re doin’ now,” Quinn replied. “Grab yer biggest and meanest, give ‘em big sticks, and shove ‘em outside.”

“So...we just wait?” Nenani asked.

Quinn knelt down beside her, rubbing a knuckle against her back. “Yer safe in here, lil’un. Avery’s probably right. A wyvern out here in this cold? It’s gotta be on it’s last legs. If it does come close, the guards will have no trouble takin’ it down.”

“O-okay,” she replied.

A low groaning sound reverberated through the room, sending out a wave of vibrations that sent glass and ceramic clinking together. From outside, there came a chorus of yells. Then the air cracked with a horrendously loud roar and a blast of air shot through the doorway, blowing in snow and dirt. Avery, being in the air’s direct path, was pushed back against the hearth. He desperately grabbed the hearth’s mantle to keep from being thrown backwards into the blazing fire. Nenani was pushed back as well, falling onto her backside, and slid a few feet. Quinn managed to keep on his feet, but only just, and Kol had braced himself against the table. A bowl of proofing dough dropped from the table and shattered and several tools went flying.

“FUCKING HELLS!” Avery bellowed, scrambling away from the fire and swiping at his backside, and checking his hands for soot or signs that he was smoldering. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

Any expostulations of their shock was drowned by yells from outside and the undeniable sound of something very large crashing into the walls accompanied by a guttural and feral growling far too animalistic to have come from a person. Quinn and Kol ran for the entry way and Avery was not too far behind them.

Nenani found herself all alone in the kitchen.

Belatedly, she ran after the three kitchen workers, but stopped just short of the door way, not feeling brave enough to see what lay beyond the stone walls. She could hear the scuffles and yells and the sound of something large flapping around and smashing into the ground and castle walls. She concentrated on trying to discern the individual voices, trying to pick out those of the kitchen staff. She could hear Farris, but the other voices were too muddled for her to pick them out or what any of them were saying.

It was then that she noticed the smoke.

Worried that something might have disturbed the cooking fire and was burning, she turned and saw a thin plum of smoke curing up from the top of the hearth as though the chimney were blocked. The smoke swirled in the air in an odd pattern, behaving unlike any smoke Nenani had ever seen. It began to fall as though it were struck with sudden weight, landing smoothly before the fire and swirling around and around in a tall spiral…

...and began to take the form of a person.

The sounds from outside were drowned out from Nenani’s mind as she watched in horror as a person emerged, full bodied, from the smoke. A familiar stag head skull stared at her, two red pin pricks of light illuminating the sockets and focusing in on her. At his side, clutched in his hand, was a sword.

“Beautiful chaos,” said the man, his voice like gravel crunching together. He took a step towards her and then another. He raised his free hand, gesturing to her. “The river runs uphill...”

She took a step back, never taking her eyes off the man. So many questions were rushing through her head, but she was struck with an undeniable truth: this man was dangerous. She knew it instinctively.

“Who are you?” she squeaked, pulling at her scarf.

“...to the dying songs of the fall of fools and Kings...” He ignored her question and simply took another step, chanting his nonsense. His sword, colored black as though covered with a fine sheen of soot and ash, swept up into an arch. Flecks of black broke off from it and flew about the air like dark snow.

The room smelled of smolder and ash.

“What do you want?” she asked, the fear clear in her voice. She was alone and even if she called for help, she knew there was no chance that anyone outside could hear her. Her dream was vivid in her mind and there the man was, fully realized and present as the floor beneath her feet. But it was not possible. He was impossible…

“...that tear flesh from bone and the crown from the mountain...” He held his arms wide as though his words held great meaning, but she could not make sense of anything he was saying. Mountains and rivers and blood and kings, she understood nothing of it.  

Nenani back peddled several more steps, her heart hammering in her chest. “Leave me alone!”

“Water runs red with fire,” he said, voice falling an octave and the red of his eyes seemed to brighten, “...and shall rise when the old blood runs new.”

When the old blood runs new. That phrase, for whatever reason, sent a wave of dread through her body and into her bones. She turned and ran.

“The flesh taken will be paid in blood...”

The curtain to the barracks was pulled closed so she slipped under the heavy fabric and scrambled underneath. The room was dark, the lanterns unlit, but she could make out the darkened shapes of the bunks with what little light there was. She ran for Yale’s empty bunk, but in the near all consuming darkness, she failed to see the materializing form in front of her. She slammed into it. The smoke man’s voice spoke from above her. “...and the dead walls will rise with gold.”

Nenani saw the flash of metal as it swung down. She screamed as the world behind her exploded. Wood splinters flew through the air, pieces of ceramic and glass rained down, and the large body of the wyvern convulsed as it struggled inside the kitchen that suddenly seemed much smaller. Its wings flapped awkwardly, knocking down shelves and hanging pots and pans and knives from the walls. Its great head swept side to side as though seeking something out.

Nenani sat up from the ground, not remembering how she came to be lying near the hearth, to see the great head turn down to her and she couldn’t see anything beyond its gaping mouth, filled with teeth longer than she was tall.

Before her mind could understand what was happening, she was up and running down the wyvern’s side, away from its mouth, and towards the door to the courtyard. Guards were cluttering up the entryway. One of them brandished a pike and he lunged at the wyvern with a wild yell. Nenani scurried to the wall and pressed herself against it. The metal pike made contact with the great lizard’s side, but only scrapped down the thick scales. More guards were rushing into the all too cramped space. They bore their weapons and snarled and yelled and stomped.

The noise was deafening.

Nenani was frozen to her spot, mind blank, and unable to move. She was vaguely aware of the sensation of something dripping down her forehead, but ignored it as she watched the guards fling themselves and their weapons at the wyvern.  

The wyvern seemed to decide it no longer liked being in the tight confines of the kitchen and whirled around, knocking into several guards and pushing one into the hearth fire. The unfortunate giant was quick to roll out and a fellow guard started to slap out the flames. The great lizard pushed the rest of the guards aside with a flick of its tail and hind leg. Nenani watched it writhe and struggle into the door. The beast hauled its body through, tail wiping around and throwing what remained of the long table against the wall towards Nenani. She watched the massive wall of splintered wood screech towards her and braced herself. She heard a loud clang of metal, her mouth was filled with the bitter and acrid taste of ash, and then everything went dark and quiet.

……………………….

“What do you see?”

“Nothing.”

“Come now,” her uncle told her. “What do you see?”

“The water.”

“And what is it about the water that you see?”

“The moon’s reflection.”

“Right. We see by the moon’s light. So, what do you see?”

“...I don’t see anything,” she replied disheartened. “D-does that make me a bad sailor?”

Her uncle smiled and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. It was warm and comforting. Safe. “No, it doesn’t.” A pause. “Not being able to sail makes you a bad sailor.”

Nenani made a face and her uncle laughed.

………………………….

“Nenani? Can ya hear me?” a voice was speaking, but it sounded as though she were underwater and the voice was muffled and far off sounding. The voice continued to call to her and slowly the voice grew in volume as though she were surfacing and all at once she could hear everything fresh and crisp.

And there was chaos.

Guards were yelling, she could hear Bart hollering and then there was the roar of the wyvern and everything shook with the force of it. She abruptly came to a start and full awareness and sat up coughing. Her head swam and she reached out to brace herself and found her hand meeting the meaty flesh of a giant palm. Gjerk had her cradled in his arms and was huddled off to one side of the courtyard behind a stack of salted Lipper barrels. She could smell the pungent stink faintly in the chilly air.

“Easy,” Gjerk cautioned. “You got a nasty bump on yer noggin’. It’s not bleeding anymore, but ya need to keep still.” He laughed in relief, his eyes were watering. “Gods above, it’s a miracle ya ain’t in pieces. That ash bucket right saved ya from bein’ crushed, I’d say. Though you’ll be needed a good scrub down after this I suspect.”

Her face and hands and clothes were covered in black sooty ash and it lingered in her mouth as a disgusting mud that she spat out between bouts of coughing, trying to clear her airways and mouth of the fowl muck.

“Wha...where is...are...” her lips were not working properly and she felt ill.

“Just do me a favor a keep breathing, eh?” he requested with a flash of a smile that was clearly forced. She could see it in his eyes that he was terrified and she could even feel the slightly trembling of his arms. “I’d make for the other end of the courtyard, but there’s a giant angry lizard in the way. Best we sit here until they strike it down; or I see a better opening and just let the big fellows do their work.”

“Smoke…?” she asked, fumbling gracelessly over her words. “Smoke...man?”

Gjerk, who had turned his attention back to the ongoing skirmishing, jerked his head back down at her in confusion. “Smoke man? What-?”

His words were consumed by a chorus of yells and just as the young Vhasshalan looked up, something large and red swept in and struck the salt barrels. The world went flying and Nenani felt Gjerk’s arms and presence disappear and she went tumbling over and over until she landed on her front into the dirt and snow, gasping in pain. She struggled to bring air into her lungs and there was an alarming heat building insider her chest. Her already hampered mind was slower still and she starred blankly and uncomprehending at the brown and white and red blobs around her. Her vision cleared after a moment, but was still dominated by the enormous body of the wyvern. It was twice as tall as the tallest of the giants and five times as long, with sinewy tendons stretching along the thin membrane of its wings, colored a mottled brown and orange. Its head was large and angular with finer points of hard edged scales rimming its eyes and mouth. Two thick hind legs leg to strong ankles and clawed feet, talons as long as the blades carried by the guards. It was a nightmare with wings and teeth and a voice that broke the sky.

And the milky white irises of his eyes were looking right at her.

“Nenani!”

Someone was screaming her name. Several someones, she realized. Fear was belatedly building in her gut, but her chest...Gods, her chest was on fire. It was unlike the pain of the fever induced by the Red Reap. This was intense heat without any sense of real pain. Something deep and penetrating, calling from the marrow of her bones and flowing through her heart and lungs and ribs.  

The great head of the beast was closer now and she spotted something atop its head, a quick flash of light on metal. A sword. There was a sword embedded in the wyvern’s forehead. Not a giant’s sword, not it was far too small for that. A human sword. And at once, she could see the small mark on its guard. A tangle of vines, rimmed with thorns.  

She felt the heat building, spreading up to her shoulders, through her veins and build into her palms. The rancid breath of the monster’s opening jaws washed over her in a wave of moist heat. Sensing movement behind her just as the monster bore down on her, she saw a fluttering of maroon robes, a gloved hand slipping beneath her and pulling her away. Maevis pulled her to his chest and she did not recognize the amiable and generous man who had made her tea and wiped away her fretful tears. The man before her was none of those thing. He was hard faced, bitter and angry. He raised his hand up, an orb of brilliant blue swirling in his palm and he slammed it down as the wyvern’s muzzle came into reach, the whole of the beast’s body shivering and it gave a pained wailing howl. It was so close to them that the long teeth ripped into Maevis’s arm, tearing the clothe and his flesh alike. She heard him cry out in pain. Nenani was mere inches from the beast’s long teeth, it’s upper lip only just above her head. With heat surging into her palms, pulling her breath away from her lungs, she reached out with her hands and gripped the rough flesh of the wyver’s upper lip. Everything became a brilliant white and then she knew no more.

………………………………………….

She held onto her her father’s hands as he spun around, flinging her legs into the air and she squealed in delight before he brought her back down to earth. Breathless with mirth, they settled down back onto the driftwood log to enjoy the sound of lapping waves upon the beach. The day was bright and clear and though it was a pity that their boat was docked for the day due to a leak, it was hard to begrudge the rare opportunity for her and her father to spend some time together. Just the two of them. Her uncle would make short work of the repairs and join them later. Her mother had been stricken with a mysterious nausea again and was resting at home.  

She glanced over to her father and then down at the sheathed sword leaning against the log next to him. Her father was the only one in the village to own a sword of such magnificence. Of course others had short swords and daggers, but they were not made of such strong steel or their grips braided with such fine leather. Their guards were bare, broken, or missing. Her father’s sword bore upon its guard a tangle of thorns. She knew it well, but had never actually asked her father about it. The villagers all seem to have deep respect for her father and to an extent her uncle, though he was not an elder.  

“Papa?” she asked.

“Hm?”

“Where did you get your sword?”

Her father was silent, the lingering smile on his face died and he looked over to the sword. He pulled it across his lap, running his hard calloused hands across it. “It was given to me. By my father.”

“Grandfather?” she asked in excitement. She did not know any of her grandparents and any small bit of information was a treat. “Did he make it?”

“No. No, we are not sword-smiths,” he replied with a patient smile. “This emblem here is for the Thorn Guard.”

“Thorn Guard? Like warriors?” she asked with glee and leaped to her feet. She grabbed up a stick and swung at the air, imagining the wood was steal and her homespun clothing were armor. She wheeled around in the sand as she danced. “If we’re guards then what do we guard?”

There was a sad, longing look in his eyes. “We use to guard great halls and noble men of ancient blood. Grand libraries and treasure beyond your wildest dreamings. The hope of a people. Our people.”

Nenani paused, mid swing, and looked at her father. “What happened?”

He regarded her with the same forlorn smile. Indulgent, but pained. “The war, dearheart.”

………………………………

There was a vague sense of pain and the taste of soot in her mouth. Warm flesh beneath her pulsed with the giant’s rapid heart beat and his voice spoke above her, weaving words and phrases into the air. The words mad no sense, but with each phrase, a pressure was building more and more in her skull and she cried out in pain. Gold light burst out from behind her eyes as sound and understanding surrounded her.

“Please, Maevis,” begged a voice, small and breathless with worry. Another was speaking, Maevis, but his words were alien to her ears. “It’s too much. She is too weak.”

The light danced around her eyes in a golden ring, pulsing with each incantation of the incomprehensible words. Maevis broke from his chanting to say, “No. No, I must do this. It must be done. For her sake as much as our own.”

“She’s but a child.”

“All the more reason for it,” he replied. “I should have done something sooner, Barnaby. Gods forgive me, I saw it before, but never would I have believed...”

“I know, my friend, I know.”

“I am so sorry,” came the magician’s voice, pained and choked with tears. “My dear girl. I am so...so sorry.”

He spoke another verse of his strange mantra and her skull ripped open and she saw stars. The warmth of the library was gone and she was standing on the ocean, the night air bit at her face and limbs.

The smell of salt and soot stung her nose. Far off, the sound of metal ringing as it struck against metal pulled her gaze. Two men were fighting aboard her Uncle’s boat as it bobbed in the light swell, their swords red as they caught the fire’s light. Other boats were ablaze and the wind carried off the cries of dying men.

“You cannot save her from this,” the smoke man was saying, swiping at his opponent. “I will not be denied a third time.”

“You will be denied,” her uncle cried, catching the smoke man’s arm and pulling him to the floor. As the smoke man tried to regain his footing, her Uncle brought his sword down and plunged it into the man’s chest. “This time and every other. You have haunted my family all these years, took everything we ever had, and yet still you are here, demanding more!”

“I will have what is mine,” spat the smoke man, his stag skull mask a bright white against the absolute black of his body. “I will see the dead walls rise...”

“You bathe in the blood of thousands,” panted her uncle. “And crown yourself emperor of a mountain of bones. But you are not my King. No King at all...and she will never be yours, no matter how you twist and pull these threads. In this life or the next! She chose Hayron.”

He spat at the downed man.

“I call you demon,” her Uncle said, with palpable vehemence. He pulled out a dagger from his belt. “And for the blood of my father, my king and my people, my dear brother and his wife. I avenge them. For my niece of whom you’ve robbed most of all: I will have this madness end!”

As her Uncle raised his hand to throw the dagger, to end the demon’s life, the black smoke swirling around them gathered around the black mass of the man’s body. His arm reached up and the smoke flew from his fingertips. Vapor became corporeal and the thin finger thick blades struck her Uncle in the chest. Stunned, he released his grip on the hilt of his sword and the dagger fell from his other hand to clatter noisily onto the floor. He staggered back, blood pouring from the corners of his mouth.

Her uncle gave a pitiful, wet cough and fell back.

“I will have what I was been promised,” said the demon as he stood, pulling the sword from his chest with alarming ease. He flung it over the side of the boat and it sunk beneath the dark water. Crimson oozed from the wound and he allowed it to flow freely over his fingers. “For it has been foretold...”

.............................................

Author’s notes continued: Ooooooh my god. We have reached the chapter that I have been agonizing over for a very very long time. I would greatly appreciate any feedback and it if you could leave a comment, I would be so happy. 

[charmed-asylum]

👨‍🍳# FOODIE👨‍🍳

#Foodie, Part 1 

Summary: Something happening in Easter Hills. Something that effecting everyone under the surface. Could this just be a phase a trick that no one can shack off? Is this something that will pass with another or can we all be heading for destruction

Declaimer: #Foodie has some curse words, use and mention of drugs, and roadkill. Also, I do have dyslexia so be easy with me!!! 

A/N:So who would think after doing a love story I go be switching it up to some sci-fi. Let me know what you think or want to be added to the taglist. Or simple to sit my butt down and stop with the dramatics xoxo Tia

Word Count: 6,336

MASTER LIST 

Tagged: @linkispink1995​ @weapinggwillowss​ @strangerfictions​

I wish I could remember what it was. Could it be the color of the sky, how tall the grass starts to grow in Mr. Jackson ranch-style house across the street, or maybe it was the air? The way the breeze would flow dance across the sky. I wish I can tell you. Even now even after so many months that have passed, I don't remember. One thing I do know is it started Columbus Day weekend. It was it at once and maybe that why no one realizes it till it was too late. I wish I was stronger maybe I could have done something. Then again who am I kidding?

The seasons have changed but I could still remember the rush I felt when I pelted my way down my street cracked concerted road. I did not have much control in my life but bike rides were all mine. Tomorrow was finally gonna be the day I been waiting for months for. He was finally coming back to me. As I turn into the parking lot of Easter Hills High it was already a full parking lot. The next song started to play when I saw a familiar face across the parking lot surrounded by a group of posters and zombies. Have you ever thought about your soul - can it be saved? 

Or perhaps you think that when you're dead you just stay in your grave. I was still playing when tossing over my beat-up backpack over a shoulder.

" What you barbie slut" voice that belongs to the center of the crowd's attention.

Janet was a type of girl that was born pretty and perfect. I always wonder how we became friends. She tells me it is because the sun always needs the moon and stars. I tell her I am nothing but a black hole. There was a time was little I thought maybe there was more to that but after a kiss under the stars, I was lost with the dyer fear of losing her. So we just became what we are now the infinite duo. Her red ginger hair dance with the cool Midwestern breeze as her Mona Lisa's lips playfully move with each word drew more and more people closer and closer. 

" Space cadet stuck in orbit again huh" Janet said with her hand on her hip. I smiled with crimson color coming across my cheeks as I close the gap between us too. 

"Sorry. Just nerves. Can we talk before homeroom J" I asked not paying anyone around us any attention. I already knew what the whispers were about the same thing it always is why. She crocks her pear shape face to the side and her hazel eyes stare into my brown ones. That was another thing we just got each other. She was the fun bi sexual goddesses I was just me the girl who happens to have gotten lucky. 

Without a word, she licks her lips then places two fingers in her mouth to make a V and whistle for her things which a freshman was holding her. After a simple wink and kiss on the cheek to that freshman, she walks off with us being hand and hand to our spot. 

I look around before sitting on the swing and watch as she pops a few of her mom Dextromethorphan like it was a mint. With a big smile, she jumps onto the swing and kick back her feet and smiled. I wish I was like her ability to be free able to kick back and not care but I never was given that ability given that chance. Her long hair moves with her back and forth as she sings Katy Perry off-key. 

" Thank I, huh I been thinking. I think I'm ready to you know with KP" I blur out with my hands cling to the chains for my life. My eyes close shut till I was seeing rainbow loading wheels across my eyes sight. SLAP " What the hill billy hell. That hurt" I said opening my eyes wide and rub my thigh. Janet shook her head and look like me I had 101 heads attach to my head.

" Issac. Are you shitting me right now" Janet said now standing in front of me. Her hazel eyes twinkle with the sun. 

I slowly roll my bottom lip thought my teeth a few times before I look up at her like a kid who had her hand in the cookie jar with chocolate all over my face. She got closer and stop me so I have to look at her. I hated how she gets me to talk when I was not ready to. I dazed out to pass her to the tall grass that sways with the wind. Right before that was a raccoon who has been a sacrifice to the roadkill gods. 

" Yes. We have been together for three half years and I'm gonna be 18 in a few months. I don't want to lose him. I mean he already talks about marriage and stuff. How we are meant to be with one another. Him in the war what if he does not make it. Next time. I am just thinking about it. I never do anything. Janet Florence Bates. Either I am too chicken scraps about it or I can die. I am so sick of living out in this world in a bubble" I said finally looking to those Friday afternoon hazel eyes.

She nods and took my hands. Rubbing her white french tip thumb against my skin she brought it up to her heart. " One thing I wish I did was to wait. Remember when we were in seventh grade and I dared to do seven minutes in heaven with Derek Miller. You told me that I was still worth the universe no matter what. Do-" She was cut off with the sound of the second bell. " Shit I need to see Popi before class. Tell them I am using the bathroom and oh it that time of the month" Janet said over her shoulder as she ran over to find her girlfriend. 

" I said that last week J" I shout out.

Walking backward Janet thought about it, " He doesn't know how a woman body works". I laugh as I made my way down the busy streets also know as the hallways.

I just made it with a second to spare. Taking a deep breath in I nod to the teacher went to my seat. Putting my backpack on the desk to make a pillow I lean my head on it and look out the window. The once busy parking lot was empty with no one. Corner of my eyes I saw some movement. For a second look like I saw a squirrel eating the dead raccoon. Its fur was cover in a bit blood on its paws and tail. Getting up from I walk over to the window. Still watching the squirrel. 

" MISS. SMITH. SIT DOWN FOR ANNOUNCEMENTS" the teacher said taking her out her trance. Giggles and fingers were pointing as I look around. mouth sorry and ease back into my seat look down at my hands. Moments later Janet rush in with a huge smile on her face, She stays upfront to flirt with the teacher taking his glasses and rolling it in her mouth as she explains the female privates. Buzz Buzz.

Mi Amor: Hav fun in school. I see you tomorrow bae. IYL

 I look up and suppressed a greedy smile.

 Me: Can not wait. xxx.

I smiled and glance outside. The squirrel was gone but so was most of the raccoon. My curl drop in front of my face. My eyes wide as I look around it was not even ten minutes how did that happen. It is only your mind. After trying to calm my nerves I settle and got ready for the day. The thing about going to school in a dead zone is not much happening each day is the same. The coolest thing we had to happen was when Sally Maxfield got fifth place in the nearby town beauty competition. We were the one place the devil probably send folks as a line of torture. Everyone knew each other and marries one another. Grow old have kids work the same jobs your parents or neighbor had. Just so happen my parents two of the coolest jobs. Mother was assistant to the mayor and my dad work as a scientist that was a station out here. They move here when they got married I still do not get that. Nose deep in my latest novel off my four pages list. I felt a few pokes on my back. 

" Guess what I heard from Paul in six periods of American History. Looks like the old hag bit the dusk and they just found her body this morning. Guess what with just her body and her 20 cats. God Issac if I end up anywhere close to that kill me" Janet said pulling out her lunch, sushi, and flavor water.

" Lunch looks smaller than last week. Another diet J. I do not know why you do that your perfect" I said pulling out my lunch with a sigh. Janet peak over at me and my silver can lunch box cover in bumper stickers. Janet rolls her eyes and sips her cool water. I took out my lunch: a bottle of filter water, steal tight thing of organic crackers, dried up fruits, and a mystery meal ( as my mom called it). She stops mid-chew and looks at me with doubt and wonder. 

" What that" Janet said looking over my lunch. Apart from I wanted to chuckle each day the same thing. Sipping my water I turn to look at her. My legs shielding hers

"It is my lunch crackers fruit. Want some" I said holding out the mystery meal packet 

" Wait for a second that fruit. I do not get you. I come with my lunch and you have that. Still, you cover your eyes during the sex parts" Janet asked. My smile got bigger as I nod. Her face still in disbelief.

" Yes. Because I will like to live till my 18 birthday. J. Do not forget the ice cream birthday cake, spaghetti, banana nut bread, or many other times I chance it" I said turning back to the table Janet always got me to throw reasoning away.

" Just be careful that it looks like it will attack you alright. Space cadet" Janet said poking at my lunch to see if it moved. I wish to chance it was a luxury for me but never is, I will never be normal and for that, I am the envy of everyone. The problem goes down to the simple fact of an allergy I have a very rare very troublesome allergy, Eosinophilic Gastrointestinal Disorder. Long story short think of anything fun and add a 99% chance I can die of it. 

" God damn it. Did you hear me? The last two periods we going on some field trips to the Coast Forrest for science today" Janet said wiping her mouth. Nodding I look at my half-eaten lunch. "Popi gonna meet us there. She got these new drugs called Trippe that her hook up gave her. I talk her into allowing me to try it with her. Maybe get some others to buy some. It is organic you should try some" Janet said checking her makeup in her little compact mirror. I gentle took a deep breath out and move a few curls behind my ear as I tried to remind Janet again I can not do that. Then she must have seen my thoughts as she pointed to me with her lipstick and said, " It is organic. You eat all that weird shit. What to say that and Trippe are not made of the same shit" Janet said putting her stuff away.

I wanted to tell her no but instead, I said I think about it before she went off to get last night's homework from someone. I loved her with all my heart but sometimes she just did not get me. Crazy how you can love someone with all your heart. Not want anything from it just a simple notion that you will never be alone. Someone that will have your back and would never judge you. No one did but KP ever promises you that.

Mi Amor: I wish you are here. I feel so alone.

I waited a few more minutes for him to reply till I decide he probably was on the plane and could not reach me. Rubbing the back of my neck I close my eyes. God did I need sleep and a bubble bath. Noise rattle my nerves and the never-ending sound of people screaming made me flinched. Jumping up I look around before heading out to the bathroom to finish my lunch. Last year its been like this need want to escape want some time alone. Maybe its fact in a few months I will be graduating. I will be free to be me whatever that was. As my phone alarm ring, I slowly got up from my spot on the floor and got ready to head back before Janet realize I was gone. With my head hanging low I walk over to the sink to flush away any doubt of living any sadness I been feeling. water dripping from my face I look back at my reflection. Brown sugar eyes looking back with my hair full-blown curl thanks to the cold water. My button nose raw from the tears I just finished having. Taking another breath in I grab the end of my dress and rub my face.

The ride to Coast Forrest was roughly 15 minutes long. Janet was sitting next to Popi kissing like horny rabbits and I sat beside them by the window. Popi cool. She wears her hair short blonde with pink tips pixie cut with random drunken mistakes to remind her you only live once and a nose ring with a lip tattoo that said suck it. At first, she did like me worried I was trying to take Janet away till I reassure her what I and Janet have will always be a deep unbreakable friendship and I was happy with KP. Once I asked her if she can do a sharpie tattoo out of pure boredom she grew a flower crown on my wist. Which she now does every time she sees me. My arm the blanket canvas for her crazy thoughts. Colors change as I wave my hands up and down as if I was fish in the open water.

Coming out for air Janet smirk at me and whisper into Popi's ear. With a nod, Popi took out her bag and hand Janet something when no one but me was looking. 

" So I heard you might be adventuring out my young grasshopper. Finally going to get some action huh" Popi said sniffing her nose-wiping away the last bit of blow she did before getting on the bus. I peak over to Janet who just whistles and spoke to a random person behind us.

" Maybe. YOYO right" I said licking my bottom lip

" God Smith you something. So fucking cute. little puppet" Popi said pinching my arm. 

" Tell her about Trippe baby" Janet added.

" Thanks, angel. Huh, so what my guy told me this is some top-shelf shit. Like the best of the best only take. I am talking mob cartel you name it and its all made on some hippie compound. I am one of the first to have it" Popi pointed out proud of herself. She took one out and handed it to me.

" How do you take it. I never sniff anything before. Or put anything up my butt" I asked curiously.

Janet giggles at my response and hugs over to speak to me without anyone hearing us." From what Popi heard it pretty much either end type of drug but oral tends to work find. The away only thing we want poking you in the but is Kindred Phillip Richards thick long penis" Janet laugh.

It was small and look like something out a Candy land world. The packing was the neon pick with a smiley face with its tongue out and eyes cross out. As I play with it looking at it closer it had a strange symbol on it. Inside the little baggie was a pill shape drug with what looks to be a liquid power inside. While Popi was trying to talk a boy into a threesome with Janet and herself. I snatch a picture on my Polaroid camera and stuff it in my pocket. I look at it once more. It was inviting but apart of me was not sure. Kind of like it was a candy a treat. Last time I tried something Janet said it was alright. I end up in ICU for two months. Everything around her tone out as she kept playing with this drug in her hands. Very own mystery. What made this so special so welcoming. Bring it closer to my nose I let it linger see if I can figure what it was made off. I had a nose for such things. Lana Del Rey plays on my head as I play with it. It was organic maybe it was safe to do it. 

" We are here. I have to make a phone call. So just take a paper and start feeling it out" Mr. Lopez said. He was probably going to scream at his soon to be ex-wife who ran off with their younger babysitter last week.

Second, he left everything to reassure. Loud noises left and right. Booming. Popi look at me and took the drug out my hand and gave Janet the nod. Show Time. Janet gave both of use a wink before she swings herself up to stand on the seat Dead Poet Society style. Flipping her hair she screams HEY. Everyone's eyes shift to Janet quite waiting on her hand and foot. With a wolf grind, she grabs up the drug and tosses it up and down in the air.

" Alright shit brains and posers. I got here the upcoming stuff that every one that is hot now is doing. Actors athletes business people and even world leaders. This stuff here is told to make oxy look like a sugar-free candy. This stuff is fully organic and to give you a ride of your life. Once you have it once you never find anything to get you this fuck up ever again. Word around this Trippe would put you on a ride you will never forget So who wanna party" Janet said jumping down to the ground with her hands up above her head. I was the first to clap much sooner then I should of. Most look at me and I turn and look outside at Mr. Lopez on the verge of tears. Everyone was shouting not wanting to be left out wanting in on the mystery on the trend. As Popi passed it out Janet took the money stuffing it into her bra. Till everyone had one. All glee with excitement thrilled to do it.

" Hey, you ready" Janet asked. I look at her and went to grab some money taking out a twenty I slowly hand it to her. They all went to take it and as I am about to take it I stop and shoot up. My breathing got short and I clench to the seat trying to catch it. I felt tears as a minor panic attack was coming ahead. My sight got dizzy and I shock my head crying a silent cry. Janet stops before taking it and looks at me holding tight to my chest. 

" I can't I can not take it. I can not take the gamble. J I am so sorry. I wish I could" I said trying to stop the tears. People around me starting to go down on their trip. Some started to laugh like drunken hyenas, a few spaces out like a psychic patient drop on drugs, some were paranoid with a flinch and rest was a mixture of emotions. I slowly got my things together and try to head for the door. An arm stops me and pushes me back down.

" Where are you going. Come on. Amaryllis. It alright. Just do it" Janet said shoving it into my face. I shook my head no and push it away. I look around everything was spinning. 

" I can not do that. You know I can die Janet " I plead to her. She shook her head and rolled her eyes. Walking back to Popi she said something to her as I stood still rubbing my arm looking at the ground. 

"You are full of bullshit. Issac. Why is it one second your talking about fucking your boyfriend and next to your acting like a little kid? Is this thing you have any real or is it all fake just like you"Janet hissed. I knew she was already high from whatever she was doing but the words still hurt. It made everything hurt ten times more.

Without speaking I shook my head and left the bus. I had to get as far as I could before the tears came down. I tried KP once again but no answer. I don't know how far I was got before I finally stop. Green was cover everywhere like a sea of green. I slowly drop to my knees and allow my hands to become one with nature. I lean back and breathe. Rubbing my hands from the tip of my head across my neck down to my sides. My eyes fill with tears glitter flowing around. I calm myself with words of encouragement. I turn my head to see a few deer and bears running away passed me. Stopping I slowly got up to my feet and look around. I did not hear any birds no bugs. I stalked over where they were running from till I saw it. A dead deer laying in a bed of white flowers. That was not what scared me it was rabbits eating away the deer. It fills me with fear and dread. I slowly step back to I am far enough to run. I ran an ran till I hit a branch. As the visions slowly started to fade images of the dead animals came to mind on repeat.  I should have known that was only the beginning

Rain and the distant sounds of voices woke me up. The ground was wet and droplets kept falling into my face. Everything was fuzzy and for a second I forgot where and how I got where I am at. Taking a second in I slowly got to my feet thanks to a tree nearby. The voices got louder and I slow recognized it as Mr. Lopez. How long have I been out? 

Licking my lips I call out where I was. Till I saw a flashlight beaming into my face. Covering my eyes with my hand the footsteps grew closer and closer.

" God. Miss. Smith. Where have you been I been looking everywhere? For you. I am so sorry. I thought you were on the bus then when we got back I did not see you and your mom called the cops. We have been looking for you for a few hours" Mr. Lopez said smoothing the hair out my face. 

Holding onto him tight I cried into the crook of his neck not letting go of his green polo shirt that was too small and a bit skin would peak out. But I did not care I was scared. He slowly helps me stable myself and ushers me to the rest of them. There was a small crowd with flashlights. A woman with fair skin that complements her tall thin body with piercing blue eyes ran towards throw the crowd calling out my name with a man espresso skin and dark short black hair and fitted glasses.

" Amaryllis. My baby" Mom called out as the space between us got smaller. I left Mr. Lopez behind and ran into my mom's arms muffling my cries with her long black hair. I could hear her say thank you to Mr. Lopez but I did not move. I do not remember making it home.

I did not remember anything till I was laying in my twin size bed bundle under my warm blue glitter comforter in one of KP old football jersey. I did not hear from Janet and no one from the class was there looking. I would say I was hurt but the words she said still sting.

" Hey, Amaryllis. Its dad I am coming in" Dad said coming in.

I turn my head to see him walking in with an old antique tray with two small teacups. I slowly got up and look at him with a sad smile. Daddy always knew when it was tea time.

" Thanks, dad. Sorry for carrying you and mommy" I said bring my knees to my chest. He smiled and play with my hair in his hands.

" What happen kiddo. What made you run off like that " He asked. I wish I could tell the truth wish I can give him the full story. But to do that I will put more people in trouble and danger then I will want. So like every time before I lied. 

" The kids said something. I did not agree. I went off to take pictures when I trip and fell. I am so sorry" I said looking into the teacup.

" Promise you will never let anyone including Janet or Kindred to disrespect you. Make you feel little" Dad said drinking the tea. I nod and stay quiet as he started to talk about his newest discovery.

The next couple of days I stayed home after my blood work came back off from stress. I hide away from everyone only speaking to my mom, dad, and text and phone calls from KP. I planned not too obsessed but by day two of my week off, I look and look till my finger got numb of Janet and Popi social media. Folks in Easter Hills, New Mexico wasn’t smart. From what was a bus of 25/30 of my peers slowly becoming the whole school in a matter of days. Everyone praising about Trippe. If it was not about that stupid drug it was dead inside pictures of Janet smiling or as of Thursday at 4:36 pm food. I thought about speaking to her but each time by the second ring I hang up.

Mrs. Ethan was the town vet and all-around queen of gossip. We both have a love to talk about the endless amount of facts and news around the world. She had a job and a life I admire minus the gossip and heavy wine drinking. Today she was allowing me to take the lead of performing an emergency C section on a third-place local star Bichon Frise Mr.Fuzzy Bear.

“ Now Issac remembers gentle across right there till your right here” Mrs. Ethan said standing beside me as I slowly made the incision across the lower abdomen. After each step, I ask a few questions and checking everything I was doing was right. 

Inside Mr. Fuzzy Bear after the chew toy was this strange clear like glitter goo. I reach down and look at his pupils which were highly diluted for the meds with gave him to sleep. Mrs. Ethan was taking care of some paperwork in her office so I grab a few test tubes and draw a bit of blood. Nothing is more important than checking all your boxes. After I scoop out all the strange goo out of him I stitch him up and put him in a cage for later.

“ Yes thank you. Oh yes. I will be coming that way on the fifth of next month. Thank you let me know when you got the payment” Mrs. Ethan said. After the end of the call, she spins in her chair kicking and cheering out loud. 

“ Found some blurry treasure. Mrs. Ethan” I said leaning by the doorway with my legs cross one another.

“ Yes. A seller I know in New York came across a set of six large 1970s green glass Italian Chianti bottles. Only roughly 3,000. He gonna hold it for me for two weeks. Huh heaven, Issac heaven” She said full of glee.

“I thought you just like expensive wine ?” I asked. She once shows me her prize-winning collection of wine in her underground cellar with over 50,000 dollars worth. Even my parents were impressed which is a very hard thing to do.

 “ Yes. But honey a girl can never have too many toys and finer things in life. Like that boy toy of yours. Seeing him soon right” Mrs. Ethan said with a wink. Before I could tell her anything she ways already on the phone to give the good news to her husband. I would have told her after my dad ban any date night I have not seen KP yet well besides the two times he hike up the side of the house to my window to cuddle with me or how I cried into his arms one night about how rude Janet was to me. 

School felt different from the week I missed. Was it the scent in the air the vibe that was off. Something that did not fit right. Mr. Lopez was the 1st to check on me which I could not hear much of because people were talking about Trippe or what was for lunch. Even Mr. Lopez who acts like no one noticed had a neon pink little baggie poking out from his briefcase.

Me: Save me I feel I jump fell right into the Twilight Zone.

Mi Amor: Baby lmao. I am sure its nothing. 

Me: Ur right. Thnx xx I have lunch wish me good luck.

I pulled tight to my backpack and pull right through the double metal doors. I put a lot more effort today in what I look like out of my dresses and overalls with a pair of baby blue flared jeans with a thick black melt and a red long sleeve crop top that wasn’t one from it being two sizes too big. The lines on for food were three times longer than usual. And there wasn’t much talking like there usually is. I just did not feel like the Easter Hills High that I been going to for four years now. What made it more strange seeing Janet hunch over like she was a prisoner. Her hair wasn’t done like it usually is. Flat and lifeless and she has dark bags under her eyes. Worried was not the word for it. There wasn’t one.

  “Hey J. Long time no see huh pickle breathe” I said kicking a pretend rock with my black velvet Superga platform sneakers. Janet did recognize me at first no one did. So I got closer and poke her shoulder a few times. By the fifth poke she grips tight to finger so tight I was starting to feel some pain.

“ God Jesus saint Janet. Stop your hurting me” I shouted. Everyone stops and looks at us. She slowly let go of my finger when she saw the pain in my eyes. She grabs a bottle and ran out. I called and ran after her like the good little kitten I was.

“ JANET WAIT WAIT UP” I shouted running after her.

“ Sorry okay. I did not mean to hurt you. Issac” Janet said looking down at the ground. I shook my head and came up to her and lifted her chin up so she can look at me. At first look, her eyes look like how Mr. Fuzzy Bear’s eyes looked. Glazed over. 

“Hey no. I am worried about you. Is everything okay? Did you and Popi get into a fight?” I tried to say but halfway my voice started to crack. We had this way and something was telling me something was wrong. “ Janet. I am worried about you and what this magnesium. Janet, maybe we should ta-” I was cut off by Janet.

“ Look I was a 90s bitch to you. And I screwed up. I hated that I said those things. The week you were gone and we did not talk suck. But I and Popi are fine and if I don’t go now I won’t be able to take some Trippe before classes. And it is no big deal it is just a short cut. I call you later” Janet said then ran off. Something was not right and I knew no one but me was going to be able to figure it out.

[yukiwrites]

Scheming, but Loving

Thanks for the support again, @lightningbug-lane! I really like writing for ojou-sama types, so I hope I did Chantal justice! >v<)b

This is a Support Chain C-S between her OC Chantal and Yuri!

Commission info HERE and HERE!

______________________________

C SUPPORT

Chantal: Ah, here you are at last, dearie.

Yuri arrives

Yuri: Expected me, did ya now, Lady? Then I’m sure you know the reason why I’m here and will also have a proper explanation for it?

Chantal: Why, I may need my memory refreshed, Yuri dear, for I am known to do much AND I always do it well.

Yuri: I usually have you all figured out, Lady, but this time you done and confused me out of my wits. What’s your deal? Seeing as you’ve been an Abyssian for quite a while I let your nosiness-

Chantal: Competence-

Yuri: -slide most times, but now I gotta hear it from the horse’s mouth. Spill it.

Chantal: Horse?! The LEAST you could do is refer to me as a graceful doe. Perhaps a butterfly; how about that?

Yuri: With that poisonous mouth? I would say ‘snake’ fits ya better, Lady.

Chantal: Ohohoho! Quite the predator for our little Mockingbird, yes? I quite like this, myself!

Yuri: I see you’ve learned how to dodge the subject quite well -- from observing yours truly, surely -- so the more words leave your mouth, the more I notice I am wasting my time here. If you do not talk, I will have other means of discovering what truly happened.

Chantal: *sighs* But you are a spoilsport, are you not, Yuri dearest? Go on, sit down and let us enjoy a refreshing cup of tea. I have acquired the most delectable sweets-

Yuri: Aha, so this is where it all went.

Chantal: Come again?

Yuri: The budget for this week’s rations to the folks back in Abyss. The bloke to whom I entrusted it said you told him you’d take care of everything and relieved him of his duties. And now, as I have heard, here you are, consuming high-end pastries and expensive tea.

Chantal: ...

Yuri: I honestly didn't expect this coming from you of all people, Lady.

Chantal: Are you done? Also, will you consume that macaron I served you or will you simply accuse me before getting your facts straight? I am the one who expected better of you, dear. Jumping to conclusions? If that is so, surely you only lasted this long in the underworld due to luck.

Yuri: Oh? Then, may I have the truth? Where is the budget for the people’s meals?

Chantal: Aha, so you never suspected me at all and just wanted to rile me into fessing up in a mad rage! Did I get it right? I outgrew such petty overreactions quite some years ago, dear. You’ll have to try harder than that to make me lose my cool. *giggles*

Chantal: Regardless, since I did take it upon myself to acquire the supplies, I shall inform you, since you deserve to know as the second in command here in the Abyss.

Yuri: Hah, wait. You think YOU’RE the boss here? Lady, really?

Chantal: Why, quite. Allow me to tell you about that new business you overlooked...

Yuri: And theeere we go again.

B SUPPORT

Chantal: Hm�� So those are their intentions? I suppose that means we will not have peace for long.

Man: It’s as I wrote in the report, Lady Chantal. Things at the capital are…

Chantal: Yes, indeed. I shall take my time to read this thoroughly. You did a good job.

Man: I’m the one thankful to Lady Chantal for giving me the chance to be of use. If it weren’t for you finding me and my wife when you did…

Chantal: Mhm, I it was an excellent choice to invest in your wife’s business, my good sir. As for your services, for now you are excused.

Man: Yes, Lady Chantal. I thank you again, if it weren’t for you…

Chantal: Yes, yes. Off you go, dearie. We have a visitor in case you hadn’t noticed.

Man: O-oh! F-forgive me, I’ll excuse myself now.

Man leaves.

Yuri: Ah, so you knew I was here the whole time? Bummer.

Chantal: You gave your presence away on purpose, did you not, Yuri? ‘Look here, Lady, I’m watchin’ you going ‘round in your business so I can threaten you later with it! Fun, fun, fun!’ no?

Yuri: First, may I tell you that your imitation of my voice and accent is TERRIBLE, but honestly speaking, you could make a living out of it.

Chantal: ...

Yuri: Second: I would only use this against you if our goals collided, but from what I’m guessin’, they’re still very much the same, yeah?

Chantal: Indeed. I only want what is best for the Abyssians, though of course it pays to be informed of the situation over yonder.

Yuri: So, what say you? Same predictions as the last time that man came to deliver the report?

Chantal: Watching me from way back then, hm, Yuri dearie?

Yuri: You say it like you didn’t know! I must admit, you’re good at pretending to be shocked about stuff.

Chantal: Ohohoho! Observing how one conversational partner acts and reacts is the bare essential of being good at what one does, is it not? You have that skill yourself, but you only use it to suck up to nobles whereas I, well, use it to survive, as you well know.

Yuri: … Yeah.

Yuri: Wasn’t that man’s wife the one who started that new business you mentioned before? I dug a bit more after you told me about them. You invested what little you had made over the years of banishment to help her take off and used a few noble contacts you’ve had dealings with in the past to “accidentally” discover her high-end pastries. Now she has clients with full coffers buying from her and her family’s undying loyalty to you.

Chantal: Quite a deal, was it not? I do not take a single step without knowing full well of where it will take me!

Yuri: Heh, for someone so full of herself, you sure know what you’re talkin’ about there, Lady.

Chantal: And you had any doubts? Humph!

Chantal: Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have this report to read… Unless you’d like to come with me? You’ll know of its contents one way or another, regardless, so it is better to enjoy a smart conversation when I can have one.

Yuri: Hah! Lead the way, Lady. And if you have more of those pastries, I wouldn’t oppose to one or two.

Chantal: Mh-hm-hm! Smitten with them, weren’t you? I suppose I can oblige…

A SUPPORT

Chantal: *sighs* I suppose I must admit this is not my forte. As vexing as it is to admit, I do not shine in battle tactics as much as I would wish, so perhaps I should, indeed, leave the protection of the Abyss to Yuri. I can manage holding down the fort during a siege, but the battling...

Yuri: I get where you’re coming from. You wanna be able to do everything without relyin’ on anyone, yeah?

Chantal: WAH!! Huff huff... Goddess protect me, you surprised me, Yuri!

Yuri: Hah! Finally managed to sneak up on you, huh? Aware of my true sneaking prowess now, Lady?

Chantal: *groans* I beg you leave me be. I did not wish to be seen, least of all now.

Yuri: … Alright, sorry ‘bout that tease there, just tryin’ to lift your mood back up a bit. Look, lemme tell you something.

Chantal: I would rather not hear.

Yuri: I’ll tell you anyway, ‘cause it’s something you and I both need to hear: I, too, don’t like-- well, more like I don’t think I can afford to rely on other people. What if they fail and everything crumbles? What if I’m not there to watch their every step to see if everything’s comin’ along like I planned? What if, hell, what if they die doing what I relied on them to do? It’s much easier to just relay orders and keep back-up plans and act on them when the time arrives, yeah?

Chantal: ...

Yuri: Honestly, I still think like that from time to time. Probably will never stop thinkin’ like that, ever, but ya know… Something changed in these years we’ve been together running the Abyss.

Chantal: *scoffs* Finally admitting I am the best choice to be the leader of Abyss, Yuri?

Yuri: Actually, that WAS where I was heading, yeah.

Chantal: *gasps*

Yuri: More like that we’re a great team at this -- together. Sure, you don’t have what it takes to command people in battle, but I do. You can guide the Abyssians under a siege while I can go off to battle and know things will be safe in here. I won’t have to worry.

Chantal: As a… team? Working together? I- I must confess this is something new for me, Yuri dear. As you well know, I haven’t relied on anyone since I was a little girl.

Yuri: Yeah.

Chantal: People wanted to exploit me while my father was away, so I had to grow a wit and a sharp mind before I could even outgrow my playing dolls. I always had only myself to rely on -- on my own predictions, my own investments, my own orders...

Yuri: I know. I get it, as I said. I also don’t think I’ll ever be able to truly rely on someone, but if it’s you taking care of the Abyssians while I’m away? That one I can handle. I know how much you care for everyone here; maybe even as much as I do, hah!

Chantal: Ah, perhaps I do not care to such an extent. *giggles* Your devotion is SO dissonant to your entire ‘man of the shadows’ persona… Truly a sight!

Yuri: I’ll excuse being mocked if it means to have you smiling again, Lady. Only this time, though, you hear? Now, let’s head back to the dorms, yeah? The night’s not getting any younger.

Chantal: Very well. … Thank you, Yuri.

S SUPPORT

Yuri: Lately I’m seeing more and more and Chantal’s people hovering over me. It’s keepin’ me in my toes, really! To think I would need to brush up my sneaking skills just for this one thing… Ah, well, surely it’ll be worth the trouble of giving the slip to that many people.

Yuri: It’s a sight to see, honestly, how she’s been chalking up influence here and there and acquiring more faithful peeps to her side. Now, to chase the lady!

Yuri leaves

Chantal, on her own: The end of all conflict is nigh, and yet this uneasy feeling plagues my very being. I am doing everything just as perfectly as I ever did! Tsk, why is it that NOT KNOWING something can make one feel this way...

Chantal: Ah, and there he is, the source of all my problems.

Yuri: Harsh. Also just so you know, I let you sense my arrival.

Chantal: Oh, I know by now that when you want to disappear, you have every means to, dearie. My spies would know.

Yuri: Are you telling me this openly that you had me tailed because you know I’d forgive you or did that make you so mad you don’t care anymore? Wait, don’t answer, I know.

Chantal: ...

Yuri: It’s both, isn’t it? You’re already so smitten by me you know I’ll forgive you for almost anything you do to me, BUT you’re also seething ‘cause I gave your peeps the slip.

Chantal, blushing: I’ll have- *ahem*

Chantal: I’ll have you know that your sentence makes no sense! The one who has to be smitten by me has to be YOU for you to forgive me, dearie, not the other way around.

Yuri: Hah, well, that’s true, so I don’t need to lie about THAT.

Chantal, blushing: W-what, my ears must be playing tricks on me. Did you just CONFESS out of nowhere like a mannerless cur?

Yuri: Nope. I’m confessing NOW, like a properly mannered cur. Here you go, Chantal. I hope you can accept this. I went through all that trouble of slipping away just so I could surprise you and- hah! See that very face you’re making. Worth it.

Chantal, blushing: I- That is not a very good confession, Yuri! ‘Worth it’? Why, I should just take this ring and, and… and be done with it.

Yuri: By putting it on? Yeah, it looks really good on you as I thought it would. Honestly, I can only say my feelings so openly like this because this is you we’re talking about here. I feel that, with you, can truly be with my equal. I can joke, but you’ll also tease me in return. I can talk seriously and you’ll respond in kind.

Chantal: Yuri, I- I have always feared to show my true weakness. Even now, I am equal parts terrified and overjoyed about all of this.

Yuri: Mhm.

Chantal: E-even so, will you still wait for me? Wait until I can proudly call you my beloved and tell you the depth of my feelings for you? I truly wish to stay by your side until death do us part, but I cannot convey it all just yet.

Yuri: Welp, you just did it, silly Lady. I don’t need any fancy words or promises. I just want us to stay side by side forever. You and me, down the road, Chantal?

Chantal, blushing: Yes, Yuri. You and me, together. I… I love you.

Yuri: I’m quite fallen for you too, if this all is any indication. Hah! Joking, teasing! Don’t give me that look. … I love you, too, Chantal.

[s-trawberryv-eins]

An Introduction

(NOT MY GIF)

AN INTRODUCTION TO CAROLINE STARK

A/N: Hi! Thanks for reading! So, after months of waffling about wanting to write, I finally sat down and did it. It’s pretty complicated, so it’s pretty important to read this one before you start with anything else. I’ve created an original character, who lives in a slightly alternative universe to the one we were left with after Endgame. I’d like to state that none of my personal changes are reflections of my opinions of what DID happen, but in order to build her as I wish, some things needed to be slightly different.

1)    Steve didn’t go back to Peggy after he returned the stones

2)    Hulk and Banner didn't become one, they’re still two separate beings

3)    Natasha was brought back by Steve as he was able to return the soul stone in return for her life

4)    The compound was rebuilt after the Battle of Earth. There is a memorial for Tony where he died.

A few other things to note:

1)    My first piece of writing will be a background that is applicable to all of the fics. However, many of them will be stand alone, unless I state otherwise. I’ll be creating a masterlist which will lay everything out very clearly, but please feel free to ask if you need to 😊

 Thanks for reading the boring stuff. Everything will be up soon!

 Summary: An introduction to the secret Stark sister. Who is she? Why was she kept a secret? And what happens when everybody finds out?

 Warnings: Abandonment, injury, PTSD, death, blood, but there's plenty of soft love too.

 Word count: 1921

 SUMMER 2004

MALIBU, CALIFORNIA

"Yes, yes, two seconds!" Tottering over to the front door of her bosses lavish Malibu home, Pepper Potts grumbled under her breath, annoyed by the fact that she was the one answering the incessant knocking. "I’m not your maid, Tony!” Sighing, she unlocked the door and prepared to shoo whichever reporter, play bunny, or cold caller had decided that 10 PM on a Tuesday evening was a good time to show up. However, she was greeted with something entirely unexpected.

“Oh! Hello! Are you lost? Where’s your Mom?" In front of Miss Potts stood a small girl, 7 years of age, a sparkly pink bag held tightly in her little hand. Pepper greeted the young girl with the cheeriest voice she could manage in her surprise. Sticking her head out of the door, she looked around, but with a furrowed brow she realised that they were alone. There wasn’t another figure or car in sight.

“Momma said I had to give you this." In her tiny outstretched hand was a thick envelope. "She said my Daddy lives here.” The look on her face told Pepper that she knew exactly what had happened. Even as young as she was, she had an obvious maturity that would break hearts. Her mother had abandoned her, and the girl understood that entirely.

With eyes so wide it hurt, Pepper took the envelope, peeking inside to find a passport, a letter, and a photograph of Mr Stark and a woman. The girls' mother, Pepper presumed. Shock was written into the PAs face, but she forced a smile all the same. After a quick look at the passport, she ushered the child inside.

"Come on in, Caroline. We’ll sort you out, okay?”

 LATE 2008

NEW YORK

A series of loud bangs on her bedroom door pulled Caroline from her daydream. Not even having a chance to respond, the door burst open and three young girls practically fell into her room.

“Turn the TV on!"

“As if you weren’t famous enough!"

“Did you know? You must've known?!"

Wide eyed and clueless as to what her friends were talking about, Caroline blinked back gormlessly as Amelie grabbed the remote and turned the TV on.

“What channel?“

“Can somebody tell me what the hell is going on?" The 11-year-old spoke up, and all three heads turned to face her, humour in their eyes as they stated what was seemingly obvious.

“Your dad, Care.” Caroline knew her Father had been in some trouble. Happy had shown up outside the halls of residence, whisking her away immediately. The panic set in as her heart sped up violently. As the girls scrambled through the channels, they froze as a man in a suit appeared on the screen. Caroline's dad. Tony Stark. They watched in awe as he addressed his audience. As his daughter, she'd watched a few press conferences before. They were a bore, however, she couldn't lie.

The TV remote fell from Amelie’s hand as he spoke the four words that changed history.

“I am Iron Man.”

 MAY 2012

MANHATTAN, NEW YORK

Footage of the Chitauri destroying the very ground she stood on flashed through Caroline’s mind. Gripping Happy’s arm as she sobbed, the 14-year-old girl cried out desperately for her Father. Their relationship had been very rocky for a while. He’d rejected his new responsibility at first, leaving Pepper to parent the girl. He’d even shipped her off to boarding school, where he further pushed away his long-lost child. It wasn’t until Pepper dragged him by the sleeve to the young girl’s dorm room and forced him inside that he’d actually spoken to his daughter. From there, they established a solid relationship. Caroline, of course, fell head over heels for her Father. He could do no wrong in her eyes. That never changed, even as she grew.

Fear wracked her body at the thought of Tony not surviving the battle. Staring at the sky, she prayed and prayed that he return from that giant swirling hole of death that currently dominated New York. When she saw his body fall through the sky, her fear both vanished and increased ten-fold.

-

Later that evening, JARVIS informed her of her Fathers arrival at the beaten-up tower. Racing to find him, she threw her arms around his neck and cried. She cried and cried until she ran out, but she never let go of his hand.

 MAY 2015

NOVI GRAD, SOKOVIA

“Daddy?” Her voice came out a whimper. She felt weak and small.

“Hey baby girl, I’m uh…I’m guessing you’ve seen, right? Yeah, it’s bad, Care.”

“Dad, what’s going on?”

“Listen, baby, I’ve gotta end this. Me and Thor, uh, we think we’ve got a way. A lot of people will die if we don’t do this. You're the best thing, you know?" His voice was soft, even as he continued to fight off robots and save the world. The line grew staticky and Caroline couldn’t stop the tears that spilled from her eyes. "I'm so glad you showed up on my doorstep all those years ago. I’m sorry for taking so long."

“Why does it sound like you're saying goodbye? Daddy you're scaring me!” Her voice was a desperate whimper, and a pain in her chest bloomed violently.

“I love you, Caroline. Remember th-" Horror erupted over her features as the line went dead. Not knowing whether she'd ever see him again, she made her way to New York, her heart dragging painfully behind her.

 NEW YEARS EVE 2015

AVENGERS COMPOUND

UPSTATE NEW YORK

Caroline and her Father walked through one of the many laboratories of the new compound. On her 18th birthday the Stark girl was offered a position as a biomechanical engineer for the new era S.H.I.E.L.D. program, built following its collapse in 2014. Taking after her Dad, she had excelled in school, and to the amazement of her new bosses, had landed a glowing recommendation from Iron Man himself. The decision for her to live under a different last name to Tony was one he himself had requested in a bid to keep her safe for as long as he could. She had never really met the other Avengers, and only three other people knew of her existence; Pepper, Happy, and Natasha Romanoff. It was easy enough to hide her identity.

Caroline didn’t mind too much. She could still see her parents as much as she pleased, and it prevented any special treatment from schools and professors. Those around Caroline herself knew; her school friends knew, she didn't want to keep a secret from them, and besides, she didn't know any better when she told them at 8 years old.

“How’re you settling in? Are you sure this isn’t too soon? This is too soon. I’m taking you-“ midway through his rambling, Tony realised his daughter both lived and worked at the compound, rendering his threat useless. "I'll take you somewhere. Details, schmetails."  

“Dad! Calm down! You’re spiralling. I’m fine, I’m settling in just fine! Now come on, I need to meet everyone.” A proud smile graced the young girls features as she tried to rid her rather of any worry. With a sigh, he took his daughters hand in his own and led her to the Avengers quarters. Separating just before they entered the room, Caroline took a shaky breath.

“Folks gather round. This is our new Doc. With Banner MIA," his brows drew together as he spoke, and his gaze fell to the floor for a second before finding Caroline "she’s our go to! This is Caroline. Caroline Lockwood.”  A half smile appeared on his face, the bittersweet moment getting the best of him. After a few brief introductions, the girl bid them goodbye to get ready for one of Tony Starks famous New Year’s Eve parties.

 JUNE 2018

AVENGERS COMPOUND

UPSTATE NEW YORK

Pepper sat with her daughter, a blanket around the two of them as they hid. They sat in silence, unable to find the words. Trying to maintain hope when everything around them told them to give up was the hardest battle they'd fought yet. “Momma? We’ll be fine, right? We always win.” Her voice nothing but a whisper in the darkness, she felt her adoptive mothers’ fingers tighten around her own.

“We'll be fine, baby. Your Dad will do what he always does. He'll save us. He'll save everybody.” The sad smile on Caroline's face couldn’t be seen in the dark, but Pepper could tell the moment that it fell. She felt the energy in the air shift. Did they lose? “Baby? Baby what’s wrong?" Placing her soft hands either side of her daughter’s face, she gasped sharply as the blanket fell around them, no longer supported by two bodies. Instead, a dark ash took the place of the youngest Stark.

“I’m sorry, Momma" she choked out before disintegrating completely "I'm sorry.”

Pepper was left alone, covered in heartbreak, grief, and the ashes her child left behind.

OCTOBER 2023

ATLANTA, GEORGIA

"Hey, sweetie. Do you want Mom?" Morgan shook her head and stepped closer to her sister.

“Can you help me? You’re my sister.” With sad, glazed over eyes, Caroline nodded. It's not difficult to sympathise with the two girls. Morgan knew all about her big sister. Stories were told, and pictures were framed in every inch of the house. Morgan idolised her before she’d ever met her. And when, by some miracle, they did meet, it was a few days before their fathers’ funeral. Two days before that, Caroline had been dead.

Dead.

It'd been one hell of a week.

To say the oldest Stark sister walked on eggshells around the younger one would be an understatement. Allowing their relationship to be on Morgan’s terms was the least she could do. The thought that Morgan may reject her completely never left her mind, despite Peppers constant reassurance. “I can braid your hair, if you’d like. Momma taught me when I was a little girl."

-

"Where's Morgan?" Pepper's voice barely registered in Caroline’s brain. She could feel herself drifting further and further away every day. But she didn't have the strength to fight it.

“Happy took her for cheeseburgers.” A hint of smile traced her mouth, but it didn't stick. It never stuck. The bags under her eyes were heavy and dark, and the once rich brown of her eyes seemed to have dulled miserably. After receiving her own private recording from Stark, she felt as if she'd broken completely. Turning to face Pepper, she struggled to continue, her voice hoarse from crying and screaming in the night. "They should be back an-"

“MOMMY SISSY UNCLE HAPPY BOUGHT EXTRA.” Watching the tiny girl stumble through the door, a brown paper bag clutched tightly to her chest, Caroline just stared in awe. Of course, Morgan was too young to really understand what happened. She missed her Daddy, and she knew he wasn’t coming home, but she managed to smile. Her eyes shined bright as ever. The world hadn't tainted her hope, it hadn’t torn away her faith.

It would be so, so easy to just let go. To just give up and fall into the oblivion that called her name. But in doing so, she'd miss even more time with her sister. Watching her eat with a pensive look on her face, clutching on to Pepper and watching all the strangers around her, Caroline made a choice. She could do it for Morgan. She could hold on and keep going.

So, she did.

TAGS:

@bucky-castiel​

[spooky-scary-imagines]

Could you write something cute with Bubba Sawyer? Perhaps with a soulmate Au ?

((Awww this is very cute! I’ll admit, I’m a big old sucker for soulmate aus. I wanted to do a “first words” one but I was a little uncertain because while Bubba does “talk” he has a lot of trouble verbalizing and I wasn’t sure it would count or not. I hope you like this. UwU

    Soulmate marks were overrated. It seemed like everyone your age had found their soulmate by now. This was great for them, but you couldn’t help but feel like somewhat of a third wheel. Especially at times like this, when your friends and their soulmates decided they all wanted to go on a road trip. It was nice that they included you, but you couldn’t help but feel a tad jealous of how happy they were. You weren’t entirely alone though, this was the 70s after all. Free love between non-soulmates was becoming extremely common nowadays, meaning your Friday nights didn’t have to be spent at home. Still, you felt yourself wanting more.

This is probably how you ended up in the middle of Butt-Fucking-Nowhere, Texas, in a sweltering Shaggin’ Wagon surrounded by horny hippies blaring the radio. As you drove through the countryside, a terrible smell permeated the air. One of your buddies mentioned something about you driving past an old slaughterhouse but frankly, you didn’t really give a shit. “Holy shit, there’s a hitchhiker out here!”

“We better stop.” You try to look out the front window to get a good look, but you can’t make out much.

“But he looks weird, and he’s gonna smell like hog shit.”

“I say we pick him up, it’s hot as hell out here…” you pipe up. “He could have a stroke or somethin’.”

    Everyone reluctantly agrees and before you know it, you’re sharing the back of the van with a real rat-lookin’ guy rambling something about how his family had always been in meat and how they used to work the slaughterhouse. You had somewhat zoned out when you felt him suddenly grab your wrist.

“Th-That’s a r-r-real nice soulmark ya got there!”

You flinch a bit and awkwardly pull your hand back, “Thanks…I think it’s a bike chain.”

He makes a confused face and shakes his head, “Mm-mmm. Th-That’s a s-s-saw chain! S-See the spikes!”

Now that he mentioned, it you could kinda see it. “Huh. I guess you’re right.”

The man seems to want to say something but doesn’t, after a few awkward seconds, he beams up at you again, “C-Can I take your picture?”

It’s a bit of a weird request but you don’t really mind. “Sure…”

He beams at you and pulls out and old polaroid, not even giving you a chance to pose or anything before he quickly snaps a shot.

He shakes it a few times before handing it to you, still grinning maniacally, “It-It’s a r-r-real good picture see! I’ll give it to yah for a d-dollar!”

It’s really not that good, it’s all blurry and and the lighting is wack. But the guy’s really sweet and to be honest, seems like he needs the money. You reach for your wallet but one of your friends stops you, “Don’t waste your time, (Y/N), the picture’s shit anyway…”

The man’s face dropped, “N-No it ain’t! It’s good!”

“C’mon just let me pay for it!”

“We’re already giving him a ride, what more does he want!”

“Here,” you manage to shove a wrinkled 5 dollar bill into his hand. Your friend rolls his eyes.

The hitchhiker looks at the bill with wide eyes, “Th-Thanks! You wanna see my knife?” That is a very ominous question but he looks genuinely excited and earnest about it. Maybe he’s just a little socially awkward and doesn’t get that that might be upsetting.

“Sure?” He grins and pulls out his straight razor, running his finger along the tip.

“It’s a rrreal good knife!” the whole car watches silently as he plays with it, “S-See?” He starts dragging the blade hard along his palm, and the whole van looks on in horror. He grins up at you, “Wanna try!”

That’s the straw that breaks the camel’s back for your fellow riders, and with considerable struggle, they kick him out of the van. He hollers and kicks the van, smearing his blood along the side. As you leave him there, you feel a bit bad. He was a weird little dude, but he didn’t seem to mean any harm by anything…

You eventually pull up at a gas station a few miles up the road. Unfortunately, the older man working there says the truck won’t come until morning. You were content to just wait at the station until then, but the others soon got restless. They decide to leave you to watch the van while they went exploring. They wanted to find the Old Franklin house where folks always disappeared. While you didn’t much care for being alone, they really seemed excited about it so you agreed. Day turned to night as the hours passed and they hadn’t returned. The old man kept encouraging you to wait here for their return but you just had a feeling that something was really wrong.

“Wait, ‘fore yah go, can I see your soulmark?” Did he think you were soulmates? Weird, but you show him anyways. His eyes go wide when he sees and he shakes his head, “Sorry there, I thought…I thought it might be something else…” You can’t help but look down at his own soulmark, but it’s hard to see just what it is due to the severe scar tissue marring the skin where it would be. Something real bad must have happened, but everyone knows not to ask about something like that. You wish him a goodnight and head out to find your friends.

    Before you know it you find yourself at an old farmhouse. You hate intruding, but this just had to be where your friends were. Surely they’d understand? Nothing could have prepared you for what awaited inside. Furniture of bone and a stench of death that seemed to be coming from the very walls. And then you got to the kitchen. Dear god…If there was a Hell, you found where they prep the meat. You nearly threw up at the sight of a torso impaled on a meat hook wearing an all too familiar shirt. Bloody and filth coated every square inch of the place and you could only imagine the horrors you’d see if you opened up that freezer. You turn to leave, when a you hear the slam of a large metal door opening.

Standing in the doorway is a terrifying giant of a man wielding a butcher’s hammer, he’s covered in blood and viscera and is wearing a grotesque mask of some material you can’t quite identify. He sees you and lets out a series of terrible, wheezy, and pig-like squeals. You scramble on the other side of the work table, desperately trying to put some distance between the two of you, but he simply upturns it with one hard shove. There’s no way out. You’re going to die here! You collapse, hopeless, to your knees and put your arms up in a fruitless gesture of defense. You close your eyes and wait for that final hammer blow that will bash your brains all over this kitchen…But it never comes.

    You hear the hammer drop to the floor and then a heavy thud. The panicked squeals from before have shifted into angry grunts and seemingly heartbroken sobs. You peek your eyes open a bit to see that the man has fallen to his knees in front of you, and is hunched over, beating at his own head. You’re too in shock to take this opportunity to run away. He looks at you, doe brown eyes brimming with tears. He takes his hands away from his head to reach for you and you flinch back instinctively. He sees this and pulls back, burying his face in his hands and letting out a mournful wail. He finally met his soulmate and he hurt them! They were scared of him, just like everyone else. He didn’t deserve a soulmate who loved him. As his thoughts kept spiraling and he grew more and more upset, you take this time to get a better look at him. This is where you realize two extremely upsetting things.

First, that mask wasn’t made of fabric at all, it was skin…human skin. But that wasn’t the really the worst part, on his wrist, slightly covered by a bracelet of teeth and leather was a soulmark, your soulmark. Is that why he didn’t kill you? But-But how could he be your soulmate? You very slowly reach your hands up to take hold of his, just trying to stop him from hurting himself. He tries to look at you but his eyes keep darting around the room and he can’t stop licking and biting at his lips anxiously. You know  you’re supposed to be terrified, but he hardly looks scary like this. The poor thing was trembling. You press your matching marks together, reflecting each other like a funhouse mirror. If you weren’t sure before, this proves it, he is your soulmate, which has to count for something. Maybe…Maybe the universe knows something that you don’t yet?

They…They touched him, maybe they could love him… He reaches out to pet your hair, just to test the waters. At first you flinch away, still half-expecting to become the next body on a hook, but he touches you so gently. As if you’ll crumble in his hands if he isn’t careful. You turn your head and give his palm a soft kiss. Maybe it was all you could muster up at the moment, but he seems more than happy with that. He wheezes a bit, but it’s more that he’s just so excited to meet you rather than scared like before. You keep ahold of that large hand, as you look up at him. With your free hand, you slowly reach up to his face. He watches your hand approach with what you can only assume was a combination of anticipation and terror. But you don’t yank off his mask, or what he really fears, hit him. You run your thumb under his eyes, wiping away his tears. That small kindness was enough to almost make him start crying again, but he held it in.

“What’s your name?” you finally manage to get out.

He smiles a tiny bit, and it’s oddly cute, an adjective you did not think you would ever associate with this man. He warbles out something unintelligible. So, looks like language might be another relationship barrier. It doesn’t matter though…you’re together and have all the time in the world to figure it out.

[fullmetaldevil-blog]

Batim Stitched Au Short: A Gift of Water and Light

The 4th of July is rapidly approaching and everyone wanted to make the summer holiday special for the two demons. A little discovery goes a long way towards the holiday and with the new found information they were willing to go all out to make the most of the situation. 

*Authors notes: I had planned on having this short finished BEFORE the 4th of July but as they say ‘life gets in the way’ so I didn’t get it out in time.

so without further interruptions

On with the show~!

The town shopping center was bustling with life as people came and went with party supplies for the coming weekend. Norman couldn't help but grin ear to ear as Janice, Benny's neighbor, had called him up asking him to help her set up a barbecue at the elderly home for the 4th of July weekend. She had invited Wally, Sammy, Susie, Bendy, Benny and their respective families to join them for the 4th of July celebration. The care giver happily boasted about having the best seats in the valley to watch the fireworks and she wanted the toon's first summer holiday celebration to be special. While the toon's couldn't swim and the adults were all told to bring swim gear, Janice had other festivities planned to more then make up for their inability to get too close to the water.

So now Norman found himself in the nearby art store to help pick up supplies for decorations while Janice was doing her best to keep a tight lid on the grandmas. As soon as the elderly ladies found out the 'kids' had been invited to celebrate the holiday with them they went into overdrive with making sure the party went off without a hitch, even if it was giving Janice a few more Grey hairs. The Projectionist drifted down the red, white and blue decorated isles picking up extra summer themed items when he passed by a display of items that were on sale. While normally he wasn't interested in the art supplies, a bottle with a unique label caught his attention. He approached the stand and gingerly lifted a bottle reading 'sealer' he turned it over reading what it was supposed to do.

To his surprise the liquid was used to waterproof artworks and finishes helping to preserve them. A small memory came to his mind of him watching both Benny and Bendy down ink on several different occasions. Bendy had a funny habit of downing colored ink and at one point he drank enough yellow ink and with some concentration, he had managed to turn his face, gloves and bow tie yellow like Benny. He even had Benny jokingly draw his stitches in ink on the toons face and they tried to act like there were two Benny's to fool their respective parents. They didn't get far once Allison held out a container of food with the real Benny eagerly at her side, the woman knowing how to lure her toon to exactly where she wanted him. Norman chuckled at the memory of Henry putting away Bendy's collection of colored ink for awhile as punishment.

The projectionist's eyes returned to the bottle in his hand. If Bendy and Benny were able to consume art supplies would they be able to drink this to withstand water? It wasn't a secret that both toons couldn't handle too much water while Benny could withstand it a bit longer then Bendy. For grins he grabbed a few bottles and tossed them into his cart before making his way to the register to check out. Before going anywhere Norman found a pay phone and called Janice explaining what his plan was and she sounded elated at the idea. The elderly ladies all took turns taking to Norman and finalizing their plans for the toons should the sealer work, they still had a backup plan on the off chance it didn't. Once he hung up, he retreated to his van and headed down the road.

The mans first stop was Henry's since the man lived further away and he could pick Benny up on the way back to the home. He was thankful the traffic was light as it seemed that everyone was out of town making his drive to the animators house much faster. To his surprise Henry was out in his front yard watering some roses when the projectionists van pulled into his driveway, the older man waving at the animator.

"Norman, what brings you here?" Henry smiled at him while turning the water off, he quickly rolled up the hose and approached the van.

"Nothin' much. Is Bendy aroun'?" Norman grinned from the vehicle getting a raised brow from the animator.

Henry gestured to the house "He's inside reading last I saw. Why? What's up?”

"Thanks, though I was wonderin' if it be alright fer 'em t' hang wit' me fer a spell?" Norman politely inquired.

"Yeah, I'm sure he'd like to hang with you for a bit. Just make sure to have him home before dinner." Norman nodded at Henry's request and watched the animator head into the home.

He didn't wait too long as Bendy happily came bounding out the house and to the side of the van. Norman unlocked it for Henry as the animator helped the toon inside and made sure he was buckled up.

"Hi-yah! Norman!" Bendy happily chirped in his seat. "What brings you here?" Norman laughed and told the toon it was a secret earning a confused look, but he decided to take the man up on his word. He wasn't gonna lie, he really wanted to know! Bendy waved good bye to Henry as the vehicle pulled out the driveway and headed down the road to the highway for the hills.

Bendy instantly knew where they were going when the familiar hills came into view, they were going to Benny's house! He eagerly swayed in his seat in anticipation of rough housing with his counterpart. His eagerness ground to a halt and was replaced with confusion when Norman pulled into the driveway and told Bendy to stay put while he rolled down a window and went towards the house. The toon looked at the projectionist completely baffled at why he couldn't leave the van, but did as he was told and waited. A few brief minutes later Norman exited the home with Benny following him earning a grin from Bendy as the toon slowly got himself into position.

"Where are we going?" Benny inquired as he followed Norman to the van clearly unaware as to the other occupant.

Norman rested his hand on the door chuckling "It's a surprise." The man barely opened the door when a black blur charged out colliding into Benny sending them both rolling.

The toon squeaked in shock, but was replaced by laughter when he realized who it was "Bendy! What are you doing here?" The toon pushing the other off of him.

Bendy stood up and helped Benny to his feet before gesturing to Norman. "Norman brought me."

Benny looked up at the man confused. "What's going on?"

Norman scratched the back of his head. "Well I needed help on makin' some things and I was wonderin' if you boys wanted t' help out."

Both toons nodded eagerly and both were helped back into the van. once they were buckled up and ready to go, Norman returned to the driver seat to head down the road. To Benny and Bendy's surprise they drove to the elderly home and were promptly greeted and smothered by the elderly ladies. Norman had to swiftly follow the group inside with his bags from the store, lest the old ladies lock him out.

The toons were placed in the living room and were eagerly chatting with the ladies until Norman caught up with the group entering the room with a bag in hand setting it on a counter. Once he was there the ladies turned their attention to the man thus drawing the toons attention to him as well. Norman cleared his throat and the older ladies said their good-byes clearing the room and leaving behind two very confused demons.

Norman waved at the ladies before speaking "sorry t' drag you boys all th' way out 'ere but I wanted t' confirm somethin'." Both Benny and Bendy looked at each other with equal looks of confusion before giving Norman their undivided attention. "Now so I got mah facts strait, both you boys can drink ink correct?" Both demons nodded. "Now you" Norman pointed at Bendy "found tha' you can drink different inks and feel no effect from 'em except if ya get enough if it ya can change yer colorin' correct?"

Bendy nodded and politely asked "Where are ya goin' with this?"

Norman scratched the back of his head while sheepishly smiling "See I got this idea to see if you boys can handle a little water over the weekend." Both toons gave each other worried glances before looking at Norman with deep concern in their eyes. " Now befer ya'll get any ideas 'ear me out first. See I foun' this stuff." he reached into the bag on the counter and pulled out a bottle allowing the toons to read the label. "This is used to water proof artworks. Now I doubt its a permanent fix fer yer water problem, but I think it can give ya enough immunity to it t' go swimmin' with yer folks if ya get enough of it in ya."

Both toons looked at each other nervously, but also with twinges of curiosity. Both of them had to admit to small feelings of jealously at watching most normal people play at the pool and swim, especially when they watched small children learn how to swim and play with their parents. They couldn't deal with water too long even if they wanted to. Swimming looked so much like fun and they silently dreamed of the ability to swim with their respective parents, but that was just it. A dream.

Bendy dryly swallowed before looking up at Norman. "So what do we do with it?"

The man shrugged before looking at the bottle "I think you might be able to drink it and see if there are any changes, but if you boys aren't comfortable, we can nix the idea." Just as he was about to put the bottle back in the bag a gloved hand caught his.

Norman looked to see Bendy grasping onto his hand with a shaky grin. "I'll try it."

"I ain't forcin' ya to." Norman calmly spoke. He knew there were many questions about if it could work. The toons had legit reasons to be scared as water can easily thin the ink that makes up their bodies, plus they had always drank ink, they never once tried to drink any other art supply before.

"I want to try. I want to swim and have fun." Bendy gripped his hand a little harder. Norman soon found Benny's hand on his leg as the plush toon looked up at him expectantly as well. “Please?”

"A'ight 'ere's what we'll do. We'll try a small bit first t' see if it works, then we'll try with th' kitchen sink. Ok?" Both toon nodded and waited.

Norman walked over to the bar counter that separated the kitchen space from the dining room and set the bag down. He walked around the bar into the kitchen swiftly followed by the toons. He picked them up one by one and sat them on top the bar before he opened up a bottle of the sealer and handed it to Bendy. The demon looked at the bottle and lightly sniffed it finding no real odor. He carefully brought the bottle to his lips and cautiously drank some of the liquid finding that it was quite bitter. He shuttered at the taste, but if it was to allow him to touch water safely then he'll cope. All the while he was under the watchful eye of both Benny and Norman.

"Well?" Norman asked looking at the toon.

Bendy closed his eyes and concentrated on the liquid now within his body, he willed it to cover his arm and to the groups surprise Bendy's arm took a light sheen to it, like someone had polished the toons inky skin somehow.

"Bendy! Look!" Benny's voice causing Bendy to look at his arm. He was shocked at the shine on his arm and held it up to examining it with a wide grin on his face. It worked!

Norman let out the breath he had been holding and chuckled "Well now, we gotta see if th' stuff works."

Benny extended his arms and grabbed a hold of Norman's shoulders and pulled himself up onto the mans back to watch while Norman scooped Bendy off the counter and turned on the water in the faucet. Upon seeing the sink filling up with water Bendy froze up with fear clear in his eyes.

"W-What if it doesn't work?" The toon lightly grasping onto Norman's shirt. Bendy stared at the clear fluid and the last thing he wanted to was to lose a hand to the stuff. While he could easily replace a lost limb with enough ink the process to do so was excruciating.

The man looked down and patted Bendy between his horns and turned the toon to look at him in the eyes. “Well I'm 'ere should anythin' go wrong. If it bother's ya don' hesitate t' say somethin' so I can pull ya away."

The demon nodded and looked at his arm that had a shine from the sealer he drank. He inspected his arm one last time and slowly and carefully dipped his fingers into the water. He fully expected to have to rip his had away once it starts to melt causing excruciating pain, but he felt nothing. His hand was perfectly intact and he tested it by wiggling his arm around in the water splashing about. He was fine! He was completely fine!

The demon turned looking up at Norman flashing him a wide grin "It worked!"

"Let me try, let me try please!" Benny tried to crawl over Normans head, but the man caught the toon with his other hand and lifted him up and over.

Norman chuckled at the eagerness of the toon "ok, ok, ok hold yer horses." He lowered Benny allowing the toon to grasp the remainder of the bottle and waited patiently while the toon downed the liquid. He chuckled at seeing Benny's reaction to the taste of the liquid with the toon uttering small complaints about it apparently being quite bitter and no better then drinking bacon soup. Just how bad was the stuff?

Bendy told Benny to concentrate on the liquid and to focus on having his ink push the fluid to coat his arm like he had. The demon nodded and closed his eyes focusing and in a short time his arm developed a small sheen as the fluid mixed in with his fabric skin. Benny opened his eyes to inspect his arm noting the glossy surface and beamed up at Norman, confirming that his arm was ready. Norman nodded and slowly lowered the toon to the sink. Benny took a glance at this arm and slowly lowered his hand into the water and after a minute he was happily swishing his arm around in the water. Soon both demons were happily splashing water about and even got a little on each other as well as the floor.

"A'ight you two" Norman lifted them away from the sink. "We need t' figure out 'ow long this lasts an' if ya can cover more then just yer arms."

Both demons nodded and set about drinking more of the sealer while Norman wiped up the water on the floor. They discovered that they can cover their entire body with the coating except their eyes so Norman made a mental note to get the demons a pair of goggles to solve that problem. He made them promise not to say anything to their parents until the weekend. Both devils were confused, but consented and once Norman was sure they had agreed, he set up a sprinkler for the two to play in the back yard. The man sat back and watched them play for a good hour happily running in and out the sprinkler and he even had to butt in at one point when Bendy grabbed the hose and chased Benny. The mans reward for trying to save the plushtoon was him getting soaked instead. The projectionist retaliated by grabbing the 2nd garden hose and all but drowned the little ink demon in retaliation. Once Bendy learned his lesson about messing with the man, Norman returned to watching them play while letting his clothes dry. Janice came to the back of the house to call the boys back inside to help with the decorations and to turn off the water. She was met with a mini chorus of 'awwwws' but seeing the elderly ladies moving to the dining room to begin making decorations spurred the toons into coming inside. Norman left the toons in the ladies care while he set about what he really was called over for.

With the demon's out of the way, Janice met Norman on the side of the house and helped open up the crate that had been delivered. Both of them stood back admiring the grill and smoker she had bought with the man's help. Since becoming good friends with both the toons respective families and the elderly ladies adopting the toons as their grandchildren, the families often gathered at the elderly home for a holiday or a weekend. It was beneficial for everyone since it was such a large home and the amount of love within. Janice wanted to make the summer holiday special and went out of her way to find a grill and smoker set large enough that could feed everyone. The pair eagerly grinned at each other rolled up their sleeves and went to work. Norman pulled out the parts and started assembling them while Janice fingered through the instructions reading them aloud and slowly the smoker and grill was put together. They didn't want the toons knowing the grill was there so with a bit of effort they rolled it deeper to the side of the house and covered it with a tarp. Once they were done Norman glanced at his watch.

"Well it's 'bout that time." Norman tiredly shrugged.

"Thanks for the help Norman" Janice smiled while walking with him back to the house.

"No problem, 'sides I wanna see 'em have fun." He chuckled as they came to the door and stopped seeing the table covered in a mound of summer themed decorations and two toons sleeping in their chairs. The ladies beckoned the pair to come and to take the 'tuckered out boys' home.

With small whispers of 'thanks' Norman gathered up the sleeping devils and noticed that the shiny coating that was on their bodies has begun to fade. He checked his watch and noted that the sealer seemed to last for up to 5 hours with them. That would be more then enough time for the weekend activities before the real show begins. With the final farewells given, he left the home and set the sleeping demons in the van and drove down the road. He first stopped at Benny's house dropping him off and then headed to Bendy's home dropping him off before heading home himself.

---- 4th of July -----

The weekend hadn't come soon enough for Bendy as he eagerly ran about the home helping Henry pack the SUV with food. Linda had spent the previous day cooking extra food that was to be brought with them and more then once she had to fend off her husband and demon. It had even gotten to a point to where Henry and Bendy had to tag team her to sneak a bite of the morrow's meal before getting swatted away. Linda even placed a bunch of chairs at the kitchen doorways to block her husband from entering till she heard a splash and saw Bendy's Ink Demon form pop out of one of his dark doorways snagging 2 cookies. He froze when he realized she was standing right next to him armed with a broom, she swatted the demon playfully on the head chasing him back into his dark door. Bendy popped out into the living room holding the two cookies for which both he and Henry happily enjoyed while under Linda's watchful glare. After that the pair made it a point to stay away lest they end up on the wrong side of Linda's broom and once she pulled out the long handle skillet the argument was over.

On the other end of town Tom and Allison were loading up several roll away coolers with food while Benny carefully stowed away drinks and small dishes within his hammerspace. He wanted to sneak some of the food so bad, but was willing to wait till he got to the Grandma's house. Plus Norman had warned him not to eat too much before their planned event, but by golly he couldn't wait! Allison had been asked to make pies and small side dishes that he had never seen before. He asked about several of the food items that had been made and was told that they are items typically made for summer parties as they are light and easy finger food. Tom had surprisingly enough behaved himself despite the spread since he said that once he got there he was hitting the pool and couldn't afford a bunch of food in his stomach. When Benny asked him why, his answer was that humans would cramp up if they went swimming after a meal and he wanted to save the food for later.

--- At the home ---

Norman and Janice buzzed about the home preparing the house and warming up the grill. The pair stood before the fully set up grill marveling at all the meats and veggies that were slowly cooking on it. Norman had come the previous day to marinade the meats in his self proclaimed 'special down home seasonings' as well as to drop off the needed supplies for the grill so they wouldn't have to make any last minute store runs. Janice left Norman to attend to the grill while she retreated into the home and pulled out two gift bags looking them over with joy. The Grandma's had found out that Norman's experiment was a success and they immediately pooled their money together and bought both toons swim sets and toys to play with in the water. While the older ladies themselves couldn't swim they were more then happy to sit pool side and watch their grand kids swim in their place.

Soft knocking on the door followed by small curses let Janice know that their first set of guests had arrived. With a spring to her step she opened the door to be greeted by Allison and to see Tom struggling with balancing all the coolers while Benny was trying to help him pull them up the small hill to the door.

"Welcome everyone!" Janice cheered at the crowd and was briefly hugged by Allison.

"Thanks for the invite Janice." The actress smiled as she handed over some of the bags of food, before turning to try and help her husband.

Benny darted past Tom leaving the man to struggle alone before going into the home. Once he was inside he transformed into his Ragdoll form and from the safety of the home he extended his arms outside and relieved Tom of all the coolers, the man patted Ragdoll's large hands as they withdrew into the home.

"Thanks Benny." Tom patted the Ragdoll demon on his shoulder when he finally got inside the house.

Benny happily hummed at the gesture handing over the coolers to Janice and Allison before a horn honked outside grabbing the demon's attention. Tom watched as Benny's attention was drawn outside and the demon stayed deadlocked on it. A grin swept across his face as the cords that kept his arms together once again lengthened coiling on the ground. Tom lifted a brow and looked past the devil to see Henry's SUV had just pulled up in front of the house.

"Hey old coot!" Tom cheekily hollered at the slightly older man stepping out the vehicle.

Henry waved from the side of the truck before turning to fiddle with it's contents along side Linda. Bendy exited the vehicle and immediately spotted Ragdoll in the shadows of the doorway and wanted to play with him as he kept eyeing the demondoll, but relented and needed to help Henry. Linda and Henry slowly pulled out all the things they packed away and were met by a large pair of gloved hands that drifted over to take their luggage. The man smiled looking over at Benny who was gathering up their baggage to spare them from carrying them.

"Thanks Benny." The man patted the hands before they withdrew into the house.

Henry and Linda gathered up the last of their bags while Bendy followed Ragdoll's hands back into the house to help put food away. As soon as the older animator and his wife stepped through the threshold into the home they were greeted by various smells of the food already there along with the faint smoky smell of the grill.

"So happy you're here!" Janice approached the couple with wide arms hugging the both of them.

Benny reverted back to his toon form and went chasing after Bendy as they went running into the living room to go play nearly running Norman over whom had come inside at the sounds of the two demons. The man telling them to slow down a bit as the house wasn't going anywhere.

With the two demons out of the way Janice pulled Henry and Linda aside before grabbing Tom and Allison as well. Making sure they were out of ear shot of the toons she told them of Norman's experiment and how it had worked. Naturally the parents questioned the stability of the events and Norman joined them to answer any and all questions. He told them of how the sealer worked and that he personally supervised them playing in the sprinklers and hosing each other with the spare gardening hose. The more information Norman provided about their experiment and the general time limit that he had discovered the parents relaxed while a glint of eagerness shown in their eyes. They had been told to bring swim gear and now hearing that the toons would be able to swim with them added on to their eagerness.

Once the group was done chatting, they slowly drifted into the living room and was met by both Benny and Bendy running up to them wearing a pair of swim trunks each and a set of goggles around their pie cut eyes. Benny wore purple swim trunks with a yellow and black crisscross pattern on the rim of the shorts and sported purple goggles. Bendy wore yellow swim trunks with a simple black trim and wore yellow goggles on his shimmering pie cut eyes. The group could hardly contain their laughter as the toons eagerly bounced around them begging to go swimming. Norman had to catch them and made sure they each drank a copious amount of the sealer and to wait a bit for it to set in.

While the two devils impatiently waited for the sealer to do it's job, a ring of the bell caught their attention and they rushed to the door to find Tom already opening it.

“SAMMY!” Both toons practically flew out of the doorway earning a yelp from the man, but he was just fast enough to side step the lunging demons.

“Do you have to do that every time you see me!?” The irate musical director questioned as he was holding a fruit bowl out of harms way and was thankful he didn't get tackled by the toons or else the food was done for.

“Quit complaining song bird and get inside already.” Tom gestured for the man to come inside.

“Nice to see you too Mr. Connor” Sammy groaned as he warily heading inside the home with both Bendy and Benny following the man in his shadow. Sammy repeatedly looked over his shoulder to be met with two sets of grins earning a small whimper from him as he was led into the kitchen. He noted the outfits the little devils wore, but with their mischievous pie cut eyes watching him he wasn't about to question their attire and assumed that they were dressed for the occasion. Norman happily greeted the musical director and showed him round back where both Allison and Linda had already changed into their swim suits. Sammy smiling at the two women “I see you ladies and demons are all ready for the pool.”

“Yep, are you gonna swim Sammy?” Linda inquired while looking over the former director. The man wore a simple shirt, pants and shoes and clearly didn't look like he was gonna hit the water any time soon. He didn't even look like he was dressed for the summer at all.

“Nope. I don't feel like swimming.” The man shrugged answered before a hand landed on his shoulder. Sammy turned to see Henry grinning at him simply uttering 4 little words. 'not on my watch'.

Much to the musicians protest, Sammy was led away to another room of the house to change since Janice had bought quite a few swim sets for both the men and woman. It was a pool party and she meant it. The two ladies could hear the shrill cries of the musical director as Henry clearly wasn't taking 'no' for an answer. While the two men were disposed of, Benny and Bendy got roped into helping Allison and Linda apply some sunscreen on their backs earning a nearly completely Grey face from Bendy and a pink face from Benny, both women laughed at how shy the toons were.

Wally and Susie were the last to arrive as Wally had offered to pick the woman up along the way. Both arrived already dressed and ready to go for the festivities. The former janitor came sporting a Hawaiian shirt shorts and even a lei as he bounded through the home with arms full of drinks and a black bag that he didn't want the toons playing with. When asked about the bag, it was opened to reveal various  small fireworks. Norman naturally got on his case about the bag, but was told that he had brought them to provide a mini light show so the toons could watch since. He wanted to add a small personal touch to the evening hours festivities. Norman glanced at the bag with concern and made it a point to mention the evening plans to Henry, hoping the animator would be ok with the fireworks.

Susie had brought several fruit platters and arrived already wearing her swimsuit under her dress. As soon as she saw the other ladies already outside and ready to go she eagerly joined them getting hugs from the other ladies. Bendy and Benny thought they were free of the suntan lotion and tried to slip away, but Susie roped both boys into giving her the same treatment as their mothers. Both demons silently swore to themselves that they would never go near the stuff again.

Sammy finally exited the changing room looking paler then normal, with Henry following right behind him looking pleased with himself. The musical director had been changed into a pair of black and white swim trunks with little musical notes swirling around them. The man became irate when all the woman snickered at the choice of attire for the man.

“looking good Sammy” Linda snickered while Allison blatantly laughed and Susie's smile was cracking.

“It's wasn't my choice!” The now red faced Sammy shouted.

“Oh shut up and march” Henry lightly nudged the musical director to the gate of the pool area. “You coming Wally?”

“Nah, I can't swim, but I'll be more then happy to mind the eats while you all swim.” Wally pointed at the grill next to the pool. “And besides, I'll still be able to have fun with ya.”

Once Benny and Bendy were done with Susie they eagerly ran up to their respective mothers and asked if it was ok to go swimming which naturally earned a concerned look from the remaining guests. Norman took a moment to explain to the party what they discovered all the while the toons were glued to the gate leading to the pool.

“So your telling me that the little hell spawns can swim now?” Sammy groaned at the mere thought as Tom opened up the gate letting Bendy and Benny though. “Nothing is sacred anymore.”

“They aren't 'hell spawns', and yes they can at least learn now.” Tom motioned for the group to enter the pool area with Sammy being the last to enter.

Allison inflated a few floaties and had Benny and Bendy both put them on while Susie slowly dipped into the water happily sighing at it's cool feel. Norman pulled Henry aside briefly explaining the later events to the man earning a small groan from him but told Norman that he had come prepared on that off chance. Once Henry was fine and dipped into the pool, Norman took up a spot on the beach chairs as he was working on his 'tan' and to play 'life guard' despite the pool being full of adults and two 30 year old toons.

“Aren't you coming in Sammy?” Susie swam out further into the pool before swimming to it's edge looking at her former boss giving her the sweetest doe eyes she could muster.

“No. I didn't come to swim nor had I planned on it. I shall gladly take a seat right he-” Sammy didn't get to finish his sentence as both Benny and Bendy eagerly tackled the man sending him and both demon's over the edge, the man howling in frustration and surprise as he fell into the pool.

The entire party burst into laughter at the misfortunes of their musical director and laughed even harder when the man scrambled out the pool like a wet cat. “NOT FUNNY!” Sammy shrieked at the rest of the group earning more laughter and a pair of grins floating at the edge of the pool eyeing the man.

Allison and Linda both swam over and collected their respective demons from the edge of the pool and to relieve Sammy of them. Each woman floated in the shallow end teaching the toons the basics of swimming. Allison scowled at Tom as the man went running into the pool doing a full on canon ball kicking up a lot of waves that was making the toons struggle a bit with the choppy waters. Bendy kept eyeing Henry as he wanted to swim with him, but couldn't since the man was in the deep end and even though he had floaters around his arms, Linda didn't want to take the chance. Henry noted that Bendy kept watching him had a little idea, he swam up to his wife and toon gently taking Bendy from Linda's grasp. He floated on his back while having Bendy ride on his stomach while the man did a few lazy circles in the deep end. Benny feeling a bit jealous at his counterpart looked over at his father and Tom realized what the little toon wanted, but he had a different idea. The man had Allison swim to the deep end while he dove beneath the surface earning a confused sound from Benny. The noise turned into a shocked squeak when Tom swam beneath him grabbing him by his feet and pushed off the bottom of the pool launching Benny into the air sending the toon flying into the deep end with a splash. Allison was right there to scoop up the toon as he was shocked by the action, but quickly wadded back to Tom to do it again since it was fun.

The group swam for hours with Sammy finally lightening up and joining them in the water with both Bendy and Benny wadding around him in the floaties like little demonic sharks. Sammy looked amused at the toons slow but steady paddling around him and even asked if Benny was taking after his father in doing the dog paddle. That comment earned him a beach ball to the face from the 'dog' in question. Janice relieved Wally of the grill and had him sit pool side while the group broke into a game of 'air ball'. The elderly ladies finally joined them and rested in the adjacent chairs with Norman while occasionally bouncing the beach ball back into the pool if it got knocked out. They were more then happy to watch the wide grins on the toons faces as they paddled around the pool playing with their parents and friends.

Norman and Susie decided to make a small game of 'fetch' earning a small scowl from Tom at the dog joke, but with the offering of money the man was more then willing to join in. Sammy lightly commented that this sort of pool game was right up Tom's alley earning a devious look from the man. Susie fetched a small bag of change from the elderly ladies and they took small brightly colored pool weights and placed a few coins within them. The name of the game was for everyone to stay at the edges of the pool and once the weight was tossed in at random that they were to dive for the weight and whatever change was inside was theirs to keep. Both toons groaned at not being able to dive for the change, but they cheered when they were told that not all the toys being used are weights as some of them will float as well to make it fair.

Once Susie and Norman loaded all the toys they both turned their backs so they couldn't see where they were tossing the toys and one by one they tossed them into the pool. The first toy landed near Sammy as the man lightly swam to the toy, but was pulled under by Tom whom nabbed the toy holding in high in the air claiming victory. Benny cheered when Tom gave him the toy and the toon wadded to edge of the pool setting it aside to count the change later. All the while Sammy glared at Tom from under the water vowing revenge.

After Tom's little stunt with Sammy, the musical director took the game more seriously. Plus he realized that the fathers were playing for their toon's sake as the demon's had to stick to the surface while they could dive to the bottom to scoop up the weights. Tom and Henry played for keeps as the men were openly competing and were immediately on top of any sinking toys while their little demons wadded around gathering up the floating toys. Sammy stepped up his game by diving for the toys as soon as they were tossed into the pool to get the jump on Henry and Tom. He only got as far as one toy cause as soon as the man reached the surface with the toy to hold it up triumphantly he was met with two shimmering pie cut eyes as both Benny and Bendy wadded up to him with equal puppy dog eyes. The man's stern facade cracked and he gave in splitting the toy and taking his losses. So much for his revenge.

The fun and games came to a close once Janice announced that food was ready and for everyone to dry themselves off, both toons and some of the adults were a chorus of 'awwww's, but the setting sun was a indicator that they hadn't eaten anything and that the 5 hour mark was rapidly approaching for the toons. One by one everyone got out of the pool and dried themselves off somewhat before heading to the grill and tables that had been set up next to the pool. Allison and Linda both carefully toweled off their respective toons and wrapped them in the towels while carrying them over to the table to let them eat.

The table had been decorated in the various decorations that the demons and the ladies made earlier in the week making both parties swell with pride with complements to the overall decorum. However the decorations paled in comparison to the food that had been laid out along with the additional items that were being added that was fresh off the grill.

Everyone happily chatted amongst themselves as they dug into the various dishes that had been brought. Norman boasted about his famous ribs and made sure that both Benny and Bendy had a heaping serving alongside Henry's steaks and Tom's Burgers. Soon it became a battle of who had the best meats as Henry, Norman and Tom all boasted about their 'famous' dishes and proceeded to make everyone try them to see who was top dog of the grill even though they didn't cook them as Wally had minded the grill for them. The verdict was that all the prepared meats that the men took pride in were equally good and the toons didn't care, food was food.  Sammy despite his occasional standoffish attitude towards the toons, made sure they had some of the fruit salad he brought since it 'was the only healthy thing on the table'. His words got debunked when Susie blatantly pointed out the fruit platters she brought and Wally made a comment about 'birds of a feather' earning him a stern look from both the dueling pair. Bendy happily gorged himself on Susie's tropical fruit platters thoroughly enjoying the fruits making the woman smile while Benny nearly inhaled the more traditional fruit salad that Sammy brought.

The shimmering pool surface was dyed a deep blue as the amber rays of the sun had just set drawing the pale purple curtain of the night sky with the occasional early stars peeking through. The Night sky now upon the group the elderly ladies ushered the party guests inside as they, Norman and Janice set up the grass lot on the side of the house that over looked the city below. The ladies brought out several blankets handing them over to Norman and Janice to lay out while the more mobile ones returned to the home to fetch a water basin and a few buckets. Janice took the basin and the buckets from the ladies and filled them with water setting them aside. Once the outside was set up Janice returned to the home to fetch the guests as they moved to the side of the house.

“What's with the blankets?” Bendy asked as he took in the sights of the blankets that had been laid across the grass.

His question was met with a hand atop his head ushering him to the space.  “You'll see” Henry smiled at the toon as he found a spot on the blanket and sat down.

Bendy looked at him confused till Linda lifted him up and sat next to Henry setting him down on her lap. He looked up at her confused and saw several others all doing the same. Sammy picked a corner seat but was quickly booted towards the front by Janice whom needed the elderly ladies to sit towards the back since it was closer to the house. The man grumbled, but Susie shut him up by offering him an empty spot next to her which he gladly took. Tom, Allison and Benny sat towards the middle with Benny sitting between his respective parents. Norman sat towards the rear along with the ladies as they were fiddling with several bags rummaging through them and slowly pulling out their contents while Wally was preparing some items in front of the group.

“What are those?” Benny asked when he saw Norman slowly circle throughout the group passing around strange sticks occasionally returning to the ladies for a few more.

Tom looked at his stick grinning. “You'll see” the man grasping it and bent it in half making a loud cracking sound.

Benny looked at him baffled as to why he broke his stick till it suddenly started glowing a bright yellow. “That's so cool!” The toon shouted at the glowing stick in his father's hand.

“Yep, these things are called 'glow sticks'” Tom smiled while lightly shaking it to make sure it was completely mixed through. “You bend them in half mixing two chemicals that create the glowing light you see.”

Benny eagerly bent his finding that his glow stick was pink earning snickering from Bendy earning a scowl from Benny. The small ink demon didn't laugh too long as he found that his glow stick was also pink earning a retaliatory snicker fest from Benny.

“Here, Benny” Allison chuckled handing him her glow stick that was purple earning a grin from the toon and a 'thank you'.

Linda tapped Bendy on his shoulder and waved her green glow stick at him which he gingerly exchanged his with hers while thanking her.

Once all the glow sticks were all broken and passed around with the night sky now fully upon them Wally took center stage with his bag as he pulled out several items and set them up. Henry got a little tense at the sight of the objects, but Linda was right there telling him that everything was fine and that she was with him. Bendy looked at his slightly panicking creator with worry and removed himself from Linda's lap and sat on Henry's leaning into him to calm the man down. Seeing Henry's ill reaction to his items made Wally rethink his choices, but Linda pulled out a small pair of earmuffs having Henry wear them before giving Wally a thumbs up urging him to continue.

“Since this is Bendy and Benny's first 4th of July, I thought we might start it off with a bang.” Wally addressed the crowd.

“Get on with it.” Sammy piped up from the side.

Wally laughed “Hold your horses Sammy.”  The man bent down and pulled out a lighter and carefully lit one of the little sticks.

The toon's watched as something shot off the end of the stick and into the air bursting into a bright array of colors decorating the sky along side a loud bang making them jump slightly from the noise.

“What is that?” Bendy looked up at Henry who was still a bit tense, but was relaxing a bit as Wally lit another stick sending up more bright colors. The toon nudged him to get his attention with Henry removing a cover to listen to him. “What is that?” Bendy pointed up at the sky.

“Those are called fireworks.” Henry looked down at Bendy gesturing for the toon to turn his attention to the sky as another firework danced in the air. “They are used in celebration of many different holidays, but primarily for the 4th of July and New Years in the states. There are many types of fireworks that dazzle crowds as they paint the night sky. The really large fireworks are handled by people called Pyrotechnics, they are kinda like artists but their canvas is the night sky. They paint dazzling collages of colors in the sky and can sometimes be accompanied by a band of sorts.”

Bendy and Benny both listened to the animators words as Wally sent up the fireworks one at a time with each one more spectacular then the last. They were amazed by the brief flashes of colors that raced through the sky to paint their picture before their light was sniffed out. They thought the show was over once Wally ran out of the fireworks, but Norman shouted for the group to look strait ahead at the valley below them and both demons eyes were wide in shock.

The electric sea before them was bursting with color as fireworks broke through it's surface like a fish showering the sea below in dazzling colors. There were hundreds of light shows all going off at once completely filling the night sky putting Wally's little show to shame. Benny tugged on Tom's arm and the man lifted the toon up to sit on his shoulders as the little plushtoon was captivated by the valley wide light show. Bendy was about to try and do the same, but Henry beat him to the punch and lifted him up on his shoulders so he could get a better view.

By the end of the various fire work shows the toon's were slowly nodding off while doing their best to fight sleep. They wanted to see the shows to the end. Little 'Z's kept popping up and bursting over the toon's heads as the the firework shows showed off their finales trying to out do the other before the their lights and colors cascaded to the electric sea below dipping below it's surface leaving a tranquil night sky. Once the stillness of the night had been restored Benny and Bendy finally succumbed their respective battles with the floating 'Z's. Bendy slumped over Henry's head earning a chuckle from him with Linda scooping him off her husbands shoulders while Benny nearly fell off of Tom with the man scrambling to catch him. He succeeded in catching the toon, but by his leg temporarily dangling him upside down earning a scowl from Allison as she took Benny from him with the toon out like a light unawares as to the events around him.

The mother figures followed the elderly ladies into the home leaving the guys to help clean up with Susie abandoning them to their fates. Sammy was about to complain, but a look from Norman quashed that idea and he just muttered as he helped gather up the now dull glow sticks. Tom and Henry gathered up the blankets folding them while Wally cleaned up the remains of his firework display and poured out the water basin and buckets of water that they had nearby for emergencies. Norman returned to the grill extinguishing the coals that had been left burning to smoke the last of the meat while everyone was watching the show. He piled the ribs on a plate setting it aside before double checking that the smoker and grill's coals were completely submerged in water before grabbing the pan and pouring out the ashes and spent coals at the edge of the garden. The backyard was soon returned to it's normal order and everyone piled back into the house to help clean up.

Benny and Bendy had their swim gear removed and were wrapped up in a blanket as they napped on the couch while the ladies were packing up the remains of the food. Allison and Linda divided up the left overs so everyone got to go home with a container and that there was plenty left over for the elderly ladies whom were being helped to bed by Janice along with Susie's help since the elderly ladies were a bit too energetic for bed. Tom took up residence on the couch while Henry poured himself a small cup of coffee.

“Got a bit of a drive before you old man.” Tom commented while he watched Henry lightly sip on the dark brew.

Henry chuckled at Tom's comment. “Yeah, but it was worth it.” The man smiling at his reflection in the cup. “Seeing the excitement and wonder in their eyes when they were swimming and at the firework show was worth it.”

“You know.” Tom sat up a bit while he lightly ran his hand along Benny's horn earning a small smile from the sleeping demon. “You, Linda and Bendy can spend the night at our place so you don't have that drive home. We got spare rooms and I'm sure Benny would love the company.”

Henry looked at Tom in brief surprise before he smiled. “I think I'll take you up on the offer, but let me see what Linda has to say about it. Though I doubt she'll be up for the drive either, we aren't as young as we used to be.”

Tom stifled a laugh. “Ain't that the truth.”

“Awww, c'mon guys, you aren't that old” Wally chimed in from the kitchen as he joined them with his own cup of coffee.

Tom laughed while Henry chuckled at the janitors statement. “Trust me Wally, kids make you feel older then you actually are. They have boundless energy while you are long past your sell by date.”

Tom finally got a handle on his laughter and joined in “Yep, and then you come to realize that your injuries are no longer caused by your own stupidity, but from trying to play with the kids.”

Wally shrugged at the two men. “I guess.” Janice and Susie emerged from the hallway that lead to the ladies room chatting away gaining Wally's attention. “Ready to go?”

Susie looked at him before tiredly nodding. “Yeah, I'm ready to head out.”

“I'm taking off too.” Sammy emerged from the restroom fully dressed again shooting small glares at Henry whom lifted his coffee cup in greeting.

Janice smiled at the group before making her rounds hugging Susie, Wally and Sammy. “Thank you all for coming, I'm sure the boys had a wonderful time.”

Wally grinned from ear to ear. “It was my pleasure ma'am. I couldn't resist coming when I found out that the little ones were gonna be here.”

“Someone has to keep an eye on the little hell spawns since their so called parents don't do it.” Sammy deadpanned.

“Hey!” Tom piped up. “These so called parents aren't about to deny their children when it comes to them showing affection towards their family or friends 'Mr. Sammy'”

“Besides, you act like you don't care but you're the first one to show up when it comes to them.” Henry bluntly pointed out.

Sammy's face glowed red in embarrassment “S-Someone's gotta be the responsible one here Mr. Stein! And that's Sammy to you Mr. Connor!”.

“'Ey. Pipe down.” Norman walked into the room followed by Allison and Linda carrying several boxes. “The kid's are sleepin'”

“Here.” Allison walked up to the irate music director. “This is for you to take home.”

Sammy calmed down a bit and accepted the box with a small 'thank you' before turning to Janice pulling out the swim trunks he wore earlier. “Here, thank you for letting me 'borrow' them” Sammy turned his head to Henry emphasizing 'borrow', before he held out the pair for Janice to take.

The woman shook her head before smiling mischievously at him. “Nah, you keep them. They looked good on you.” her statement earned a few snickers in the room.

Sammy's face turned an even deeper red as he pocked the swim wear grumbling small curses. He turned thanking everyone for the day and the food before heading to the door to head home. Taking that as a sign to leave, Wally gathered up his and Susie's boxes from Linda while the actress hugged Janice good-bye and thanked her for having them over before joining Wally in the doorway. The pair followed Sammy out leaving the rest of the party waving good-bye and wishing them well on the roads home.

“Don't you have to be going home too Norman? You have a longer drive then I do.” Henry turned to look at the projectionist.

“Nah' I'm spendin' the night 'ere.” Norman tiredly smiled down at Henry. “Since Janice asked me t' help out with the holiday she offered t' put me up for the weekend.”

Tom got up from the couch and walked over to Norman holding out his hand. “I'd like to thank you for all that you did for the little devils today. It was truly something watching them laugh and play in the water for which they have never done before. That opened up so many opportunities for them.”

Norman looked at Tom's outstretched hand before taking it and pulling the mechanic in a small hug before releasing him. “It was mah pleasure. I want th' best for 'em just like y'all do.”

Each respective parent took turns hugging Norman and thanking him for his efforts in pulling off the holiday for all of them. They all had to admit that they would have had fun even if the toons couldn't join them in the pool, but with the introduction of the sealer provided by Norman, that changed everything. Henry and Linda were able to relive what it was like teaching a small child how to swim and the joys that came with it while Tom and Allison were experiencing it for the first time.

Allison and Linda drifted to the couch gathering up their sleeping demons in their arms while Tom and Henry packed the remains of the bags with Norman's help. Henry told Linda how Tom offered for them to spend the night at their house to prevent the drive home and she was instantly on board with the plan. She had to admit that she too was tired and was only staying up to keep an eye on Bendy since the demon is very energetic, she was silently thankful that all the swimming tuckered him out.

The last of the bags were packed and the boxes of food had been rounded up. Norman offered to walk them home, but was turned down by Allison telling him that he looked tired and that it was only a 5 minute walk, that he had done enough for the day. The group said their good-byes as they drifted down the road home accompanied by a small flashlight that Tom packed. The fathers idly chatted while occasionally glancing over their shoulders at their wives behind them that were carrying the little sleeping devils.

Henry smiled at the relaxed expressions on the toon's faces and turned around facing the road ahead of him. “We need to do these events more often.” the man speaking into the open air. “There's so much more to do now.”

Tom looked over at the content animator silently agreeing before looking back at his own little toon in Allison's arms. Benny was so relaxed in her arms and it was a comforting sight to see him in such a state of contentment rather then fear. The toons had come a long way and were finally getting to experience the outside world for what it is and all the wonders that came with it. Water was always their biggest obstacle and now that hurdle had been cleared opening up a whole new world of opportunity for them. Tom felt like his heart was a little lighter and his step a little faster as he turned to the road before him looking forward to the new adventures that the morrow was sure to bring.

[aleapoffaithfiction]

X.

This is not a coincidence 
And far more than a lucky chance 
But what is that was always meant 
Is our ribbon in the sky for our love, love 
- Stevie Wonder

Am I a pessimist?

History has shown that it is quite laughable that Americans celebrate Thanksgiving and yet every year, we flood the grocery stores spending hundreds of dollars to prepare a meal for a large number of people who we most likely won’t see or communicate with until the very next year when they’ve come to freeload from our dining room table all over again for the same ol’ holiday. It’s all in “thanks” though, right?

I think Thanksgiving is more of a performance for my mother than it is a time for thankfulness and bonding. It often feels like the event of the month for the neighborhood and she seems to hypothetically leave the door open for anyone to either drop by to have a couple of words with her or sit down to have a plate of the feast made by the hands of she, my sister, and myself. It’s also a day for her to head into her closet to pull out pieces of her more expensive attire that she likely purchased with my Nordstrom credit card. Today, when the apron came off, she only claimed to be freshening up, but upon exiting her bedroom she was donning a Roland Mouret dress and Christian Louboutin “Piagelle” pumps. I found myself scratching my head in confusion at the manner in which the pale orange material skimmed over her frame like a second skin. Though subtle, the seams were angular in their waist-defining approach. I hadn’t seen her wear anything that formfitting since the last date night she and my father enjoyed before his untimely death. The pearl set she paired with it was typical. She swears every woman should have a set of them though the world has certainly moved on to strictly gem stones. Thankfully, she didn’t put together a clutch bag or purse because I probably would have screamed in mental agony at how ridiculous she would have looked. Like a woman competing for a pageant, she’s been working the rooms filled with people all throughout the house for clout that she doesn’t need in the slightest.

“You still hiding in this corner?” I didn’t have to look up to know it was Kyle. Every year he flies up here from Miami to spend the holiday with Preston and my sister, so he ends spending the holiday right here in Brooklyn at my mom’s like the rest of us. Initially, I thought they’d pushed Kyle in my direction because we’re not that far apart in age and could probably relate on some things, but over these past two years I now know it’s because yet again Celeste thinks that she’s found someone who can be a good match for me. She does her most fucked up rendition of cupid whenever she comes across a man who she’d be interested in herself if she weren’t married and then she pushes him in my direction. I fell for her bullshit with Shamel but it will never happen again. Also, her husband’s brother? That’s entirely too close for comfort.

“It’s my preferred place to be when I’m not feeling the atmosphere.”

“What are you drinking?”

“Merlot.” I’ve been babysitting this glass of wine for over an hour now. My tongue is yearning for a Don Julio Paloma. If I don’t get home too late tonight, I’m absolutely going to fix one for myself while I watch whatever movie that’s OnDemand that I missed out on while it was in the theaters.

“I think Preston has some Barcardi in there. You want some?”

“No, I’m okay with this.” I only made the decision to indulge as a literal painkiller. I needed something to relax my body after having mostly been on my feet since early yesterday morning when I was rushed out of my bed to go and pick up a few last-minute items from Walmart.

I had no choice but to leave Odell tangled in top sheet and blanket as I quietly readied myself and put together an overnight bag for the following day. I thought I’d at least be able to make him breakfast but her demanding phone calls did not cease until I was actually at the store. As of now, my feet are viciously aching and I barely have enough energy to move my mouth to speak to everyone, let alone walk around. I’ve been wanting to go to sleep since I ate and I’m mentally cursing myself out for choosing to wear these boots, though they’re one of my most comfortable pairs.

“I think it’s cool that you all host this every year. My family always went to my grandmother’s for holidays. We never hosted anything at the house because my folks were never into that.” Neither am I. Maybe that’ll change when I have my own family, but as of right now, I’d rather keep my home as the safe haven that it is.

“Yeah, we’ve been doing it as far back as my memory goes. I feel like my father set the precedent. He was a people person and chose to have an open-door policy within the neighborhood. It used to be the one trait about him that drove my mother insane, but somehow, she adjusted to it and opened herself up to understanding why he chose to be that way. If people needed anything, they knew they could come here and we’d help out somehow. I guess you can say that our blessings were fruitful so that we’d be able to share them with others.” Though he’s no longer with us, I’ve kept his gems about being about the community embedded into my conscious. I donate to women’s shelters, the Boys and Girls Clubs, afterschool programs within the inner-city schools, and I’m working on creating recreational weekend sports camps for this up and coming summer.

“You look a lot like him.”

“Yeah, my looks definitely lean in his direction.”

“Great looks, by the way.” With a faint chuckle, my shoulders slouched in an adjustment for the slight aches in my back. Living alone has its perks and not having to constantly stand in front of a hot stove every day is one of them. The last time I stood on my feet for hours cooking was last year, this time. I’m just not used to it.

“Thanks, Kyle.”

“So, what’s it like being on ESPN? I know that it was always a dream of yours and it’s cool as hell to see you sitting up there. I feel like often times when we look at public figures on television, it almost seems like jobs like that are so far out of our reach and yet look at you. It’s impressive.”

“It’s great. It still feels surreal and then it has its pressure and stressfulness too. It’s a job in every single sense and I think a lot of people don’t think about it that way. A lot of people look at the glitz and glamor of it, but there’s so much that goes into our panel being able to sit there and entertain people every morning with our sports knowledge and banter.”

“I believe you. I know there’ll be a lot of work to put in for it, but is the goal to have your own show?”

“I don’t know. I’ve thought about it and sometimes it sounds ideal and other times I feel like I want to do something more. I don’t know if I want to spend the rest of my life on television but I probably wouldn’t mind it either depending up on the circumstances. I’m trying to figure that out. I know I want to create my own sports platform or possibly be in collaboration with another black creative or many of them to create something for us and by us. I can try and get our people in the door at ESPN but that final say isn’t mine, you know? And that fucks with me.” It still makes me chuckle when people call Scott the “token white” on our panel but it makes perfect sense in all of the wrong ways. His overdone sarcasm and constant need to play the devil’s advocate doesn’t negate his talent but could they have added a black journalist in his place? Would they have is the real question? I can’t call it.

“I feel you. I feel the same way. In tech, there aren’t many of us. I spend a lot of time going to speak at historically black colleges to persuade students to bring their talents to the field. You’d be surprised how a lot of the internal parts or software programming for some of our favorite gadgets are created from ideas young talented blacks have either sold or got swept under the table over due to fucked up contracts. I’m doing my best to change that reality, because I’m not slaving for anybody and none of us shouldn’t have to.”

“Cheers to that.” As our glasses clinked, I nodded in appreciation. Kyle and I always have great conversations and if Celeste weren’t so pressed for me to romantically pursue him, I think we’d be great friends. He’s progressive in all the right ways.

“Pictures please! You know I do a Facebook photo album every year. Stand up Sarai.” She came out of nowhere like a bat out of hell. I hadn’t even heard her Jimmy Choos clacking against the floor. I’m now finally realizing that both she and mommy have the same curls in their hair. What a kiss ass. I’ve been rocking a hat since guests began to arrive. After having sweated out my hair in the kitchen, I couldn’t be bothered with slaving in the bathroom with a flat iron trying to fix the pity. This slicked back ponytail will have to be until Anna fixes me up tomorrow.

“I’m not standing up.”

“Don’t be a sour grape.”

“My feet hurt. You can take one or two with me sitting right here.” Though she prepared her phone for the photos, it didn’t happen without her childishly rolling her eyes and stomping one heel clad foot. Kyle allowed it to be a solo moment by standing up and stepping away from the warm mantle of the fireplace. Even with the bit of makeup I put on to mask the exhaustion, I know I’m not in a picture worthy state but I’ll compromise for the sake of not having to hear her go on an attention seeking rant.

“Can you at least smile?”

“This is not a photo shoot. Take the pictures and send them to me when you finish. You’re not going to have me looking crazy online.” She took them, but without flash, and that within itself left me weary of her intentions. I’m slumming it in my joggers and this little off the shoulder top I randomly found on a clearance rack at Wet Seal. It damn near looks like I dressed myself in pure darkness but I’m making it work enough for myself alone. I wasn’t wearing pearls either way.

“I sent them. They’re cute.”

Surprisingly, they are. Daddy swears both Celeste and I get our photographic nature from our mother. He had a thing for constantly either videotaping or snapping pictures of us around the house or during family outings. Keepsakes of that kind have always been a tradition on his side of the family and he felt compelled to instill that in our household so that the future generations could use it all to piece together our family’s tree and history.

Everything we have is idly collecting sheets of dust in the lower cabinets of the entertainment center in the living and that’s where they’ll remain until someone has the courage to pull them out for what is sure to be the most draining emotional rollercoaster that any of us needs right now. I’m still trying to figure out how to navigate my memories of him, so I’d rather not clog it with better detailing about our days. I don’t know when I’ll get to the point of complete acceptance with a clear conscious but I’m with dealing it. For now, that’s enough.

I felt like a booty call gone wrong when you just got up and left like that. I woke up like, oh wow…

Heat flushed through my face as a fit of giggles erupted from my core at his nonsense. Not only did I text him and let him know that I left, but I wrote down the security code for the security system so he’d be able to lock the door whenever he planned to leave out.

How did you feel like a booty call when I left you in my bed? It’s not like I walked out of a hotel room on you. No one leaves booty calls in their own beds. If anything, I treated you like a booty call that I plan on calling again.

I considered waking him up, but the serene expression on his sleeping face halted my actions. The side of his face was meshed into the plush pillow on my side of the bed once he readjusted his position and though he reached for me, my absence didn’t wake him.

Oh, so that’s all I’m good for?

I despise how he has the capability of making me blush with his silly little banter and presence alone. It’s a naturalness that I’ve never experience at any of point of my life thus far and comprehending it seems undoable. My grandmother used to say that sometimes we don’t need to think but instead just feel but that is by far the most perplexing statement I’ve ever heard. All I know how to do is think, especially over these last couple of years.

Don’t be offended. At least I like it.

Like it? Lately I’ve been questioning if that’s enough to describe it. Liking it would be simple and this is anything but simple. I can do simple and blow it out of my way, but this? It’s a fucking enigma.

Happy Thanksgiving gorgeous. I’m rocking the boot today. Everyone is loving it.

Unexpectedly, an impromptu picture of himself standing in front of the grandeur double doors of his home followed his message. Per his usual, he was in loud textures that only he can get away with and hilariously covered in winter attire above the waist and summer attire below it. He wouldn’t be himself without having the crimson Supreme crossbody bag around him to perfectly match the boot. Oh, and how can I forget the phone case? Everything about his style would reek of hypebeast if it were anyone else and yet for him, it’s as uniquely expressive as his personality can be.

Handsome.

And that he is. It’s throttling.

Thank you, baby. Send me something.

The prickling in my dampening skin worsened my posture. I’ve never sent racy photographs to any man and yet the thought of sending a few to him is doing more to me than I understand, though that’s not what he’s requesting. Shamel would request them from me quite often and I’d deny him every time because the thought of laying back somewhere and spreading my thighs for a photograph of something that I barely wanted to give to him was unwarranted. On birthdays and holidays, I’d get pieces of lingerie that were satisfying to his eyes rather than well thought out gifts with aspects of my taste involved in the selection process and all of it was left in a box on the side of the street when I moved. I didn’t even deem it worthy enough to be sent out to the shelters and Goodwill's that I donate plenty of my things to.

I couldn’t bother with putting on anything special because I’m in no mood for that, so don’t judge me.

I bit the bullet by sending one of the pictures taken by the ever-nagging Celeste. Now that I’m looking at it, I know damn well I could have put on a pair of jeans with this flannel shirt.

You’re the epitome of beauty in every sense.

Not even the sudden presence of Quinton’s frame walking past me could put a damper on the gut-wrenching fluttering uncontrollably multiplying throughout every bit of me as I read his words over a few times. Does he know what he’s doing to me? Has he called my bluff? Am I exposed?

Even with a bad hair day?

I’m not completely aware of all of the details of his dating history but I’ve seen the women he has been rumored to have dated and much like anything would expect, they’re picture perfect. I don’t fit into the mold of those ideal body types who have all of their curves in the right places with a perfect set of perky boobs and an ass that is sure to make any man look back twice. I don’t even understand my shape enough to be able to describe it but I do my best to work with what I have.

Once upon a time, I thought about ridding myself of my breast insecurities by having a fat transfer done to plump them up without having to have implants inserted. Shamel didn’t make the situation any better by agreeing that I’d go from average to a dime piece if I did so. He even offered to pay for it if the insurance wouldn’t. When he and I split, I finally had the time to really sit down and consider if it was something that I desired to do for myself and it was then that I let the idea of it go. I am who I am. Laying on a surgeons table was never going to fix the issues within my mental space.

What bad hair day? I don’t see a single hair out of place. Am I still seeing you tonight? I miss you. I know it sounds weird for me to say that because we were just together, but I really do.

Not only am I physically drained and in need of my bed, but I also have to work tomorrow. I considered making this weekend a four-day weekend for myself last week but it slipped my mind to request the day off.

It doesn’t sound weird. I miss you too. I’m so tired though. You don’t want sleepy company, do you? I just want to lay in the bed.

I’m purposefully sitting on this bricked fireplace, because it’s uncomfortable and keeping me from dozing off somewhere.

Well, my bed is waiting for you to come and go to sleep in it. I don’t mind sleepy company at all. Come on.

I’m still very convinced that the universe is somehow trolling my life for whatever reason. Where did this man come from? When my prayers go beyond my loved ones and I began my requests to the man above for myself, I only pray for peace. This isn’t peace. It’s disruptive, confusing, and yet so damn earth shattering.

I’ll let you know when I’m on my way. I have work tomorrow, so I have to head to my house to grab some things so that I’ll be able to properly ready myself in the morning.

Hopefully, it’s not too late.

Sounds good. See you in a bit. Oh, and bring me some red velvet cake.

It took an additional twenty minutes of me idly sitting there to muster up the strength to move. Upon observing the room, Quinton walked past me twice without a word spoken and though it didn’t trouble me, I can’t say that I’m not shocked about his chosen tension and immaturity. I thought we’d be better than that because as he said, we have a history, and it goes beyond a date that didn’t turn out the way he wanted it to.

You win some, you lose some. Despite everything said between the two of us that night, I haven’t held any of it against his character and I probably never will because I honestly do believe that he’s a good guy with a good heart. I just think he’s lost track of who he is beyond the political career and until he figures that out, he will continue to make superficial decisions for his life all for the sake of upholding a specific public image.

“You coming to eat again?” Though everything else remain perfectly in place, mommy finally removed the heels and comfortably leaned against the kitchen’s island in a pair of Nike slippers she took out of my closet about two months ago.

“No. I can’t eat another bite. I’m just going to take some dessert with me for right now and then I’ll come over tomorrow after work for anything else I have a taste for.” I’m going to bring Beckham some red velvet cake, pineapple upside-down rum cake, and a bit of banana pudding. That should more than satisfy his sweet tooth. I handled all of the desserts this year. Next year, I’ll be damned if Celeste doesn’t help me.

“You look tired. I told you if you’d get into that kitchen of yours more often, you’d be used to this.”

“Cooking for a neighborhood of people? Not really.”

“Cooking for your family.”

“I cooked with my family, which counts for something. I don’t have a family of my own and I’m not sure if or when that’s going to happen for me, so I haven’t cared to train myself. I’ll cross that bridge when I get to it. The fact is, I actually do know how to cook, so I’ll be fine either way.”

“You could have a family of your own but you choose to avoid it.” If I’m avoiding anything, it’s where this conversation is about to go.

“With Quinton? Yeah, I’m sure that makes sense to you but it never will for me and I don’t appreciate you inserting yourself into that situation. I’m perfectly capable of choosing who I will and will not involve myself with romantically. I don’t need any lobs or assists from you.”

“If you’re so capable of choosing, why haven’t you chosen anyone? Why is he not worthy of a proper chance? You didn’t even try.”

“There was nothing to try. I’m not interested. I get it, though. It looks like it makes sense since we come from the same background, have success stories while coming out of the same neighborhood, and his mother and yourself can relate in ways that are both painful and triumphant, but it’s not going to work for me.” Quinton and I look good on paper. We’re ideal in the general sense, but anything beyond that? We’re a disaster waiting to happen.

“So, what is? You live in that huge home of yours all alone and you want to do that for the rest of your life? I worry that you’ll actually do that. Companionship is a good thing, Sarai. Having someone around to balance out life with you is healthy. Celeste has her own life and though I am your mother, you need more than just my shoulder to lean on whenever you take a break from that overly done independent woman rampage, you’re on.” Rampage? If anyone’s on a rampage, it’s her. She’s on a rampage for me to be barefoot and pregnant while being subservient to someone not even worth my troubles.

“Whatever I do will be my decision and I’ll have to live with that, not you. You’re so adamant about all of this, but you don’t even know half of the shit I went through with Shamel. So, excuse me for not being as enthusiastic about settling down as you need me to be. As I said before, I don’t know if or when it’ll happen, but I’ll be okay either way. Sometimes I wonder if the only time you’ll be proud of me is when I put on a big fluffy white dress and vow my life over to someone, because you certainly don’t show it when it comes to anything else that I do.”

“Oh, nonsense. Don’t do that Sarai. You know that I’m proud of you.”

“Well, you have a poor way of showing it. Excuse me.”

I had to put the banana pudding in a small plastic to go bowl because I didn’t want it to touch the pieces of cake I had on the plate. I don’t know about him, but occasionally I can be super anal when certain food touches one another. It throws the taste off.

“It’s late and since the crowd in here has died down, I’m going to head home. I have to work in the morning. I’ll be over here tomorrow.”

“You sure about that?”

“I’m sure.” I’m not cooking anything, so leftovers it is. I’m definitely coming.

“Well, give me a hug and kiss before you go.” I fulfilled her request immediately. I would have done so whether she asked or not. No matter what we disagree about, she is my mother. I don’t allow our indifference to steer me from that reality. I have one parent now and I’m going to nurture that as best as I can for as long as I’m granted to. I’d rather not live with any regrets.

“Drive safely and let us know when you get home.”

“Will do.”

People being slumped inside of the comfort of their homes or someone else’s seemed to keep the traffic down. I avoided the tolls by taking the FDR drive and Harlem River drive to Hudson Terrance in Fort Lee. Even Exit 73 was clear and I always tend to hit a bit of a slowdown whenever I’m coming from that direction.

The sight of my bed enticed me like no other as I lazily put together all that I needed to make the morning go as smoothly as possible while I drag and dread having to make that commute to Bristol. I’m going to need the most potently caffeinated cup of coffee while driving myself up there and I’ll probably need another for the commute back. That aside, having no plans for the weekend is absolutely official. I intend to sleep until my body can’t take it anymore.

On my way.

The anticipation to be within his presence battled the fatigue like the fiercest gladiator and that yearning carried me back out of the door and into my car. Even if I attempted to pass out, the guilt of standing him up would have kept me wide awake and staring up at my ceiling. I’m not even sure what to call Beckham but he’s my…something.

Taylor’s my person in the same manner that Meredith Grey is to Christina Yang. Is Beckham, McDreamy? Are our souls tying within that manner? It’s terrifying to think about and even more distressing to know that in some manner, it feels that way.

With Eris and Khan idly walking around the entry driveway to his home, there he sat awaiting my presence. It was the sight of the headlights that alert him to stand to his feet and I barely had the car in park before he was standing alongside the driver’s side of it.

“Glad you made it safely.” As the seatbelt slid back into its proper position, he leaned in and I instantly pressed my lips into the warmth of his for the kiss we both seemed to have been anticipating.

“You didn’t have to wait out here in the cold. I could have rung the bell.”

“It’s nothing. It’s not that bad out here anyway.” It was his strength that pulled me out of the seat and I was thankful for it because I know I would have sat there for much longer than necessary. The Chanel bag he gifted to me was all I had to carry inside, because he handled the rest.

The chattering coming from the kitchen and the low music was to be expected but with it nearing almost midnight, it was clear that whatever crowd he had in the house before had already gone home.

“That’s momma, Jazzy, and Kordell in there. They knew you were coming. You cool with saying hey?”

“Of course. I can’t just come in here and not speak.”

“You’re tired.”

“Tired, but not rude.”

There’s something about being in the house with his family that unnerved me. It’s not their presence but instead the circumstances for why I’m here. Family tends to be perceptive and how would his feel knowing that I’m likely going to lay alongside him in his bed tonight as I rest? It’ll be no marital bed.

Despite our ages, it doesn’t prevent people from side eying or negativity whispering about whatever it is they’re frowning down upon. Heather and I mutually admire one another and I’d hate for her to no longer feel the same way about me or believe that I’m a poor influence for her daughter.

“Sarai! You made it. Happy Thanksgiving.” Her long arms pulled me in for the bear hugs that she always gives. They’re comforting and reassuring; maternal and yet friendly all at once.

“Happy Thanksgiving. How are you?”

“I’m so good. Look Jazzy. Meet Sarai. Sarai this is O’s little sister Jasmine and his little brother Kordell. Sonny’s sleeping.”  In some ways, the both of them resemble him, especially Kordell. He’s literally the milk chocolate version of his older brother. In just my short moments of observing him, they also have similar mannerisms in the way they shift and squint their eyes.

“Wait, so this is your girl? This is the one? She be on TV with Kobe.”

“Kordell, shut up. It’s nice to meet you, Sarai. My brother speaks very highly of you.”

“You do too. Don’t try to water down the fangirling you be doing.” Beckham needed to put them on blast in order to save himself from the playful embarrassment they were attempting to inflict on him. I was once just as annoying to Celeste whenever she’d bring company over to the house. Even though we didn’t share a room, I’d deliberately invade her privacy just to be an annoying ass.

“I am a fan.” There was pride in her tone.

“I appreciate it Jazzy. Thank you.”

“How was your Thanksgiving? Did you spend it with family?” In her usual behavior whenever I’m here, Eris circled my feet and I leaned over to give her the attention she craved.

“It was nice. I spent it in Brooklyn with my mom, sister, and brother-in-law. Some family stopped by and a whole bunch of neighborhood friends. My mom likes to do it big for Thanksgiving, so it was busy.”

“It sounds like a good time though.”

“It was. It turned out nicely.” People kept the peace. I suppose that’s nice enough. I’ve been at family functions when shit has gone left and arguments happened.

“That’s good. Are you hungry? We have plenty.”

“I’m stuffed, but I love leftovers, so tomorrow sounds like a plan.” I could raid his fridge and my mothers. Either way, I can’t lose.

“You’re welcome to whatever you like. We were just getting ready to start…” Before she could finish the statement about the UNO game they were soon to begin, her impatient son cut her off.

“She’s tired. She has to get up for work in the morning.”

“If you wanted her all to yourself, all you had to do was say so.” What his siblings didn’t accomplish, she had. The rosiness flushing throughout his face tickled me into an uncontrollable laughter, that eventually both his mother and sister joined in on.

“She really does have to get up for work in the morning.”

“I do, but I can play a round of UNO. It’s no big deal.”

“You can play tomorrow. You need to sleep.” He held his hand out for me as if I were a stubborn child. If I weren’t so tired, I would have given him a run for his money at one of my all-time favorite card games. I know he hates losing.

“Well, goodnight.” I waved before latching my hand onto his own. Can this get anymore awkward? I should have just told him to come over to my place. Next time, I will.

“Goodnight.” It was all in unison with their attention completely locked into to whatever they assume is going on between one of the most important people to them and myself. I’m not sure what he’s told them but they’re well aware that we’re beyond just being friendly. At this point, even the dimmest person could pick up on it.

“I put extra towels, wash clothes, and a toothbrush in the bathroom for you. I’m not sure if you brought your own soap, but I took some Dove body wash from out of the bathroom my momma uses whenever she’s in town and staying here. I’ll plug your phone up and sit it on the nightstand for you.”

As soon as I removed my coat, he grabbed it and walked off to hang it on the outskirts of his closet. I’d been in his bedroom before but I didn’t necessarily observe every detail about it, but it’s very telling of the demanding career that he leads. Though a master suite in size, it’s fairly simple in décor and yet exudes the masculinity that I expect. Given that he’s highly detailed and puts plenty of thought into the attire that covers his body, I’m surprised that he hasn’t hired an interior design team to come in and turn the entire house into something out of an art gallery.

“I know you’re not hungry, but do you want anything to drink?” While I rummaged through my bag, I could hear the paws of the doors pattering against the wooden floors as they made their way into his personal space.

“No, I’m okay. I do need something to sleep in though. My sleepy ass forgot to pack that.” I don’t even remember attempting to find pajamas. I was so preoccupied with finding the perfect dress to wear on air and after that, decorating for Christmas. There’s always a mixture of dread and excitement about that. That’s one of the downsides of living alone. I have to spend days putting everything up on my own and it’s not easy.

“I got you. Hold on.” Yet again, he headed in the direction of his closet. At home? I only sleep in actual pajamas if I have company. Other than that, I’m usually in bed in damn near nothing. It’s comfortable and less of a hassle.

“Okay, here’s a shirt.” I knew it would be something Giants related. I’m sure that he has thousands of team related shirts that he hasn’t worn.

“What kind of shorts do you want? The cotton Nike ones are soft and light. Or do you want sweats? You want socks too?”

“The shirt is fine. That’s all I need.” Everything else will eventually end up on the floor if I put them on.

“Okay.”

I didn’t have to ask for privacy. As soon as he placed the shirt on the bed, I was left alone with the dogs once he walked out and closed the door behind himself. He’d given me more than enough time to change, brush my teeth, and even get settled into the coziness of his California king bed. The plushness of his ice grey down comforter was coaxing me into the perfect relaxation for slumber and yet I couldn’t refrain from rocking my hips, snapping my fingers, and mumbling along to Stevie Wonder’s “Higher Ground”. It wasn’t loud at all, but the volume was up just enough for me to be able to make out the song. Stevie’s soulfulness has always been a part of the extensive musical collection in my mother’s living room. His sounds were our Saturday morning clean up music during my childhood and that tradition followed me all the way to my own home.

“You’re an old soul too?” His amusement didn’t go unnoticed upon his reentry.

“I don’t have much of a choice but to be that. I get it from the two who made me.” I wonder if he allows the dogs on the bed. If it were my bed, I’d allow it. They’re so lovable, even in their massive size and intimidating demeanors.

“Stevie’s only on because my momma’s here. This is a Future household.” He could barely contain his own laughter. Future?

“Oh, how enjoying it is to listen to the misogynistic raps of Hip-Hop’s walking sperm bank.” Why do women fuck Future? I need a 60 Minutes episode about that.

“He’s just misunderstood.”

“I will kick you out of your own room. Misunderstood? He’s a demon.” Though I couldn’t see him, I could hear his laughter loud and clear. I can’t front, I can and will hit the dance floor to some of those infectious trap records created by the Atlanta native but the antics of his personal life are atrocious. No, but seriously, why do women subject themselves to him? Is the dick that lethal?

“A demon huh?” I couldn’t respond. The muscles in my throat contracted into a tightness that forced my frame back against the pillows as my lips fell agape at the sight of his tattoo covered skin. His chiseled abs aside, there’s something about the manner in which the ink is etched into his golden skin that is worthy of being displayed in the Louvre. Every bit of it tells a story that I want to run my fingers over and know thoroughly from start to finish. I want to plant kisses on the areas that are representative of past pain and marvel over those that are picturesque versions of his triumph.

“That’s exactly what he is.” I wasn’t as edgy as I am now when he was in my bed and yet as he joins me in his own, I nearly want to run to the opposite side of the room. As he did that night, he stretched out his arm to invite me into his space and I slid over to the middle of the bed to meet his warmth. With one press of a button near the bed, the lights were off, setting the complete mood for the few hours of sleep that I’m going to get.

“Am I forcing you to go to bed early? You’re a night owl.”

“I’m only a night owl because having surgery ruined my sleep schedule. When you don’t have much else to do, you tend to occupy your time with crap that’ll keep you up. Video games were it for me.”

“I miss being a night owl. Nowadays, I struggle staying up past ten. This is why I hope the show moves to New York. We’re currently in on and off negotiations about that. We’re also tossing around the idea of doing a few weeks in the Los Angeles during the summers with a live audience just to change the scenery of the show. Hopefully it goes through.”

“That would be great. You’d be closer to home and L.A. is always a nice change of scenery. I’m sure Kobe would love that too.”

“Yeah, he’s definitely the one who’s advocating for that idea.”

“And we’d be together in either city, because the timing would permit it. That’s perfect, actually.” He does spend his off seasons in the West, so I can see why he made note of that.

“It could be perfect. Fingers crossed; it works out.”

Our limbs were like magnets as they intertwined at different points and he’d idly plant a kiss on my forehead seemingly every ten to fifteen seconds.

I wouldn’t consider either one of us worthy of musical recording contracts and yet as the medley of Stevie’s “Ribbon in the Sky” faintly played below us, hums from the both of us drowned out his vocal delivery. The depth and rasp of his lulled me beyond what his warmth and the comfort was already doing. It inflicted a tranquil sense of drowning that I welcomed and yet the manner in which is large palm lightly grazed over the heated skin of my inner thigh ignited a ravenous blaze for him. The seat of my flimsy barely there panties dampened with every thrashing throb of my center. I haven’t been touched in so long, I’m afraid to know if I just unraveled from a gesture so simple.

A dewiness flushed over my skin as my heart thumped against my chest in a quickened rage. The pressure ignited that natural yearning that any woman should have when lying next to the man of her affection and I have no way of being able to reach over to my own nightstand, open the draw, and grab the blackened vibrating device to handle this myself. I had to move over for the sake of my sanity and most of all, to lessen the possibility of humiliation. His now resting body didn’t allow the distance to last as long as I needed it to.

Yet again, his hand met the inside of my thigh and drew me into his side as I once was before. The aroma of his intoxicating fragrance slithered up my nose as I was locked into place with his arm, which coaxed me to whimper at such an endearing torture.

God, help me.

The scenic sunrise was my company in the shower after hitting the snooze button twice to extend the comfort that I didn’t want to lose. With a lack of regard for time, I prolonged my minutes in his state-of-the-art shower just as much. It’s the first time in a long time that I’m sorrowfully dreading stepping onto that set to do what I love to do.

“Good morning.” I attempted to be quiet but I must have not done a good enough job. As his frame towered behind me, he trailed kisses up my back, ahead of the zipper that he was pulling up from the back of my maroon pencil style dress. At home, I unraveled a wire hanger and turned it into my own personal hooked zipper closer. I prefer this. The feel of his lips pressing against my skin and the aura of his being surrounding me supersedes that any day.

“Good morning.”

Although I’ll be doing my make-up routine in my dressing room, I still moisturized my face and applied a decent amount of lip gloss to my lips as while he stood at the sink brushing his teeth. I’m not even sure if concealer will be able to do much hiding of my exhaustion today. My eyes are literally burning because they’re open and I have a budding headache just waiting to worsen as soon as I walk out of the door.

“I’m going downstairs to let the dogs outside.”

“Okay.”

I chose comfort for the commute with my favorite black Nike slippers and carried my Jimmy Choo pumps in the dust bag I keep them protected in. I didn’t bother switching purses, although the Chanel one is no match to this dress. No one’s going to see it and right now, I don’t give a shit.

While sitting on the bed, I texted Chad to take pictures of the agenda and send it over so that I can glance over it once I hit traffic, because there’s no doubt that maybe forty minutes into the commute, I will. If I can get a head start on reading over it, our briefing will be a few minutes and I’ll be able to take somewhat of a cat nap before we’re on air. If I’m not mistaken, Isaiah Thomas is coming by to speak with us today about how he’s adjusting to life in Cleveland. Boston’s decision to trade him was one hell of a shocker to the public and a blow that he took extremely personally after not only dedicating all of his loyalty to the team, but even continuing to do so after the loss of his sister. So, no matter how worn out I am, I certainly want to be alert to ask him a few of my own burning questions.

Yet again, I did my best to remain quiet as I maneuvered through the second floor of the house and descended down the staircase to the first. No one else was awake with the exception of us and the dogs, who were all highly alert and within close proximity to me.

“I thought you’d come down sooner.” He was in the silver reflective goose coat that he greeted me in last night and I’m even more in love with it now. If I can’t find it to buy on my own, I’m going to plead with him for his because he’s probably never going to wear it again. I have some Maison Martin Margiela boots that would be perfect with it.

“I’m dragging. What’s that?”

“Your breakfast.” In one hand is what appears to be some kind of a green thick smoothie and in the other is a bag with God knows what in it. He hates coffee and the way it makes him feel, so the smoothie makes sense.

“Thank you, babe.”

“Uhm. You coming back here when you get off?” With every inch we moved closer to the door, his four-legged protectors were right along with us.

“After I drop by my mom’s.”

“Okay.”

The awaiting SUV completely caught me off guard because I hadn’t requested a driver. Should I have? Absolutely, because I don’t feel like driving, but did I? Nope. I didn’t do a lot of things that I should have done this week. This is why I need to spend my weekend in the bed.

“You called?”

“You’re tired.”

His simple explanation made more sense than anything that I can think of.

“While you’re at work, think about coming to Louisiana with me.” He held my things while I slid into the backseat. Louisiana?

“When?”

“Tonight.”

“You’re joking, right?”

“No.”

“What’s in Louisiana?”

“Home.” I already knew the answer and yet I asked.

“I’ll consider it.”

“That’s all I ask. Gimmie them lips.” There was no hesitation. If anything, it was lingering and nearly enough to make me truant on ESPN.

“I’ll be watching.”

“Thank you. See you later.” I snuck another taste of his lips for a good day and closed the door on my own.

I prepared to nearly gag at the green concoction he blended together for me, but ended up pleasantly surprised at its appeasing taste. Though it was kale, the medley of pineapple, mango, and banana served as a balance. Inside of the bag? Chobani yogurt, crackers, and Sargento string cheese. He remembered my odd choices for a favorite snack. I never remember to put together any of that stuff the night before or right before I’m leaving out for work. I don’t even need to stop for a crappy sandwich at Dunkin Donuts now. I owe him, because this is perfect.

“Any requests for the radio ma’am or should I turn the Bluetooth on?”

“Bluetooth, please.”

I let my Stevie Wonder playlist on Apple Music do its thing. “Signed, Sealed, Delivered” instantly began my usual solo backseat party. Usually it happens on a Friday as I’m on my way home from work, but on this particular Friday, I’ll be partying both ways.

Louisiana sounds like a nice trip.

[kylagabrielle22]

“Excruciating Reminiscence”

      On the morning of 27th of June, 2015; it was very gloomy and dull to start the day. I stepped outside to our backyard and viewed an aurora firmament that was the tincture of holocaust near the horizon. The ground was cracked underneath my feet and the breeze was humid; it had not rained in a month already. Dust stuck to my ultra-boost Adidas shoes as I made my way to our neighborhood to begin my usual morning jog.

      Everyone knew me as an ambitious woman, calling me names such as “Bridget Jones in-your-face” but I knew myself better that I was a sophisticated lady even if I was that aggressive when it comes to my aspirations. I was kind of lean, with dark, long, frizzy, and wavy auburn hair and my skin was tanned since I was young. I had squint lines at the corners of my hazel brown eyes gained by a memoir spent beneath the sun; at twenty-two, now and then I wonder whether I could decide and have the life in the metropolitan or in the bush I had chosen.

      The daytime was already becoming tepid and the sun was reflecting much light luminously. So, I twirled up the sleeves of my button-up, dry fit Adidas shirt. I wore my usual bluish and faded jogging pants which had grown cottony and cozy over the years. Actually, all of my outfits were just bought at the boutique near our house which was selling a lot of cheap, good, quality second-hand items. I glimpsed at my white G-shock watch and it was a little bit after 8 in the morning. I realized I had a long plenty of time ahead and I still need to do some tasks.

      I pulled the gate open then closed the gate again. When I got home, my family was not there already because my parents were at their work and my siblings had their own family now. Since I am the youngest, I still need to go to school and I better prepare myself already. I took my shower, brushed my teeth, put my well-ironed school uniform on, wore my black shoes with white socks and of course I did not forget to put my go-to make-up routine on my lovely face.

      I arrived at our school early always and I never had the chance to be late. I always got highest scores during examinations, written quizzes, oral recitations and even performance tasks. I always represented my section and my academy during competitions with confidence thus I never lose. My teachers always praised me and I was a favorite to most of the folks whom I knew but I cannot deny the fact that there were some people whose insecure about me and easily get jealous on my achievements in life.  

      “Six more months Bridget Jones in-your-face slash sophisticated Bridget lady, you are going to the metropolitan at last and achieve all your dreams there’, I said to myself as I was finally done writing my valedictory speech in my pocket-sized room. I got bored right after writing my speech; I got my android phone and listened to some songs on my hacked Spotify account with my favorite playlist on. I imagined things while listening to the songs; I formed a mental picture of my life in the metropolitan and how my life could be if I was already there. I knew for sure that I could live there peacefully and fabulously. I closed my eyes, felt the rhythm of the melody of the songs until I slept.  

      On the afternoon of 21st of September, 2017; the most awaited moment in my entire life happened. I was now travelling to my metropolitan dream. The first hundred country mile was on rutted gravel rocks pocked with potholes, first on the reserve, then winding past a number of subnormal villages. That partition would take up to the early afternoon, I was not fond of travelling but I allowed my mind to wander as I took in the world I called my dearest metropolitan. Until, I saw tall buildings and a lot of luxurious cars, I knew that I was already at the border of the metropolitan.

      Indeed, dreams do come true and sometime I was here at the metropolitan area. A big thanks to my former academy and to my Byzantine bloodline I was able to have a big opportunity to apply to some big companies here and I got the job immediately. My life here started well; I had a very nice house with silk-lined wallpaper and polished parquet flooring. The kitchen was about twice the size to our old kitchen, and the refrigerator, when I opened it, was always pretty full. I could say I got a pretty good salary.

      Time had become fragmented, headstrong, arriving and departing in chaotic array of hours. I got tired of my hectic schedule in this metropolitan life I had here. I got tired on my work and I did not have much appetite to begin my day. What was worse was that I did not have much time with myself. So, I gave my life a break. I explored the city life and went each night to clubs and bars. I even tried smoking weed and drinking whatsoever drinks they called.

      On the evening of 30th of December, 2018; I was dressed in faded blue Levis jeans, velvet red Channel sandals, and a yellow sleeveless Burberry blouse that dipped to a low V in front. With smooth, tanned skin and auburn hair framing high cheekbones, I drew my gape with irresistible force. My round eyes widened with some effusive enthusiasm when I eventually came to a breathless stop in front of a guy. He was wearing an all-black outfit and he was smiling above the cosmos with the full moon and dazzling stellar.  

      I have not felt this kind of feeling inside of me way back then. This emotion was unfamiliar to me and I do not know how to react. I was caught off by him and this might be cliche to think but I truly fell in love at first sight of him. Since I do not know what to that moment I turned my back on him and closed my eyes for about a minute. When suddenly, someone patted my shoulder. So I turned and faced the person, surprisingly it was the guy.

      He asked me if I was all alone tonight and if it was fine to me if I let him be my friend. I directly said, “Yes, of course. I’m Bridget Jones and you are?”. He replied, “Andrew Sterling my lady.” while shacking my hand. We went to a night club; we talked about our chaotic lives, we danced on the dance floor like we knew ourselves for so long already and we drank a bucket of alcoholic drinks.

      I was getting tipsy and when I am tipsy I cannot control myself already. I danced and drank one more bucket of beer while he was just watching me and was beaming all along perfectly. I was so exhausted and did not realized that it was already 31st of December which means it was New Year’s Eve. I slept with him in a motel close to the night club and all I could remember was that he said “I love you Bridget Jones.” and kissed me passionately.

      I woke up hearing the swishing sound of the wind and the noise of the cars passing. It seemed, oddly, and I slowly opened my eyes. I lay enthralling it, letting it crystallized, letting my cerebrum play catch-up, as I recognized each for what it was. I looked for my phone to see what time is it but I could not find it. I tried checking it on my bag but I also could not find my bag. “Fudge, darn it!’, I screamed loudly. All of my cards were there; my credit card, ATM card and even my debit card. I got nothing left with me but only my body.

      Then, I remembered what happened last night, I remembered the guy named “Andrew Sterling”, whom I fell in love at first sight with. I realized that I was just being tricked all that night. He just used his charm on me to take my bag; my cards and my phone. I was being swindled by a guy whom I fell in love with for the very first time. No one is completely predictable hence, we all have blindsiding bursts.

      It felt like a long time ago. Although, I could still recognize the lady I was then, I see nothing more than a congruity to the lady I am now. Life before with my mom and dad seems even complete than life without them and living all alone. I forgot my very own and had not paid attention to my parents’ life in the hinterland. I was too ambitious and I focused too much on my aspirations which resulted in a worst situation. I forgot that I was once the sophisticated lady even if they knew me as” Bridget Jones in-your-face.”.

      On the dawn of 1st of January, 2019; I was in the middle of nowhere, it was raining so hard and all I can hear was the tormenting sound of the thunder and the never-ending noise of the raindrops. My heart still wanted my metropolitan dream to be possible but the universe was not governed by wants or even needs. Some things do not work, no matter how much you want them to. I let my choices led me to the wrong path in life. The scary part, I thought to myself, was not the pain but the lasting existence. From now on, I must reckon on things that felt like they came from somewhere deeper than mere reminiscence.  

[mirkwoodshewolf]

Shallow; Roger Taylor x reader x oc male

*Author’s note*

Okay folks here is the next part I have for you all. Now I do NOT WANT ANY HATE FROM THIS CHAPTER. Cause I am aware of the fued between Bohemian Rhapsody and A Star is born (I personally love them both so if you asked me which to choose, I just can’t both stories are beautiful and it was good to see Bradley Cooper’s directorial debut and it’s sad he’s not getting credit as a director for the movie for the oscars)

Now I’ve decided to include some real facts based off the real Roger Taylor so I hope that’s okay but you all can still imagine Ben Hardy!Roger if you all want, or if you’ve been imagining the real members of Queen that’s fine too :) okay the next two chapters are coming up and they are a 2 parter so they literally go back to back and then that’s all for now afterwards. Hope you all enjoy this fic and listen to the song as well.

Taglist *always open*:

@onebigfangirlworld

@mr-badguymercury

@phantom-fangirl-stuff

@labessieisallama

@starswin

@5sos-wdw

@isabella-bby

@dj-lowkey

@naturalswifty89

_____________________________________________________

*July 20th, 1983*

It was yet another concert.  The crowd, the lights and everything a Rockstar craves for. I smiled and I said into the microphone.

“Thank you Kansas, now this next song I wrote with a very special friend of mine. And you all will be the very first people to ever hear this song. Now I would like to welcome to the stage; you all know him as the drummer from Queen.” With that the entire crowd screamed hysterically. I smiled as I cried out, “Please give a warm Kansas welcome to Mr. Roger Taylor!”

The crowd went nuts as Roger came out from backstage holding an acoustic guitar.  I smiled gratefully at him, remembering back to when I had asked him to do this song with me.

It was about a month ago, Roger was doing some of his solo stuff when he came over by my flat one day just to catch up and that’s when I told him of a song that I had in mind that I wanted to do for my upcoming show in Kansas City, Kansas.

I told him that I wanted this song to be a pure duet, no backup vocals just two people singing this song with raw passion and I asked if he was willing to help me out.  Without question, he agreed and together the two of us got to work on how this song should go.  As we worked on the song in my studio he approached me at one moment and said.

“Alright (y/n) I have a question for you, of course you don’t have to answer it. I feel like you don’t answer anything though but I—”

“What Rog?” I asked stopping his rambling.

“This song wouldn’t happen to be about you and Jack would it?” he asked me.  I stopped the track and my fingers paused from the controls.

“What are you getting on?”

“Nothing I just—it feels like a love song and lately you and Jack have been getting pretty close.”

“It’s not a love song!” I snapped.

“Really?” He takes the sheets of paper and continues, “‘Tell me something boy?’ ‘Tell me something girl?’ ‘Crash through the surface where they can’t hurt us?’”

“It’s a metaphor Roger!” I tried to reason.

“First of all that’s my line and second I’m not judging love. You seem a lot happier with Jack than you did with that tosser Adam.”

“Oh I don’t know—you think?”

“Yeah. Look, I know that I haven’t been easy on the kid but now I’m starting to see the impact he’s made on you. Your eyes glow after hanging out with him, your smile actually reaches the corner of your eyes.” I looked down bashfully and I said as I tried to brush off my blush.

“Well it’s still not a love song.”  Roger said not another word but kept smirking softly at me as we kept working on the song.  Tightening up any lose rifts, making sure the lyrics were just right, until finally the song was perfect.

Now back to the current time frame, Roger came up to me and we both hugged each other and he tuned up the guitar before finally playing the chords and then finally singing.

Play Video

I knew I wanted Roger’s voice specifically because he has this rawness that some country singers have so I thought Kansas would love to hear his voice along with mine for this specific song.

*Roger*

Tell me somethin', girl Are you happy in this modern world? Or do you need more? Is there somethin' else you're searchin' for?

I'm falling In all the good times I find myself Longin' for change And in the bad times I fear myself

         Roger played the instrumental break and then I picked up the song.  At the chorus, I raised my voice with such passion as the crowd cheered for me before the two of us did the duet, sharing the same microphone and occasionally smiling at each other as we sang the duet.

*Me*

Tell me something, boy Aren't you tired tryin' to fill that void? Or do you need more? Ain't it hard keeping it so hardcore?

I'm falling In all the good times I find myself Longing for change And in the bad times I fear myself

I'm off the deep end, watch as I dive in I'll never meet the ground Crash through the surface, where they can't hurt us We're far from the shallow now

*Both*

In the shallow, shallow In the shallow, shallow In the shallow, shallow We're far from the shallow now

         As the song picked up with the electric guitar as well as some other accompaniment, Roger handed me the guitar and I began playing as he raced up and began playing the drums.  The crowd continued screaming and cheering as the song continued on and as I vocalized before continuing to sing.

*Me*

Oh, oh, oh, oh Whoah!

I'm off the deep end, watch as I dive in I'll never meet the ground Crash through the surface, where they can't hurt us We're far from the shallow now

*Both*

In the shallow, shallow In the shallow, shallow In the shallow, shallow We're far from the shallow now

Once the last note was played the crowd cheered and I smiled as I gestured toward Roger who stood up and took a bow.  He also directed towards me and applauded for me before he raced off stage.

By the end of the concert after a few more songs, I ran off the stage with all my helpers coming over to me handing me towels and water bottles telling me what a great concert I gave out.  At that moment Roger came over to me and picked me up in a hug and spun me around.

“Oh love you were great out there!”

“So were you, thank you so much for recording the song with me.”

“I’m happy I could help you love,”

“(Y/n)!” We both turned around and we saw Jack running towards us.  Roger grinned down at me and shoved me forward a bit before stepping aside but still keeping a watchful eye. “You were amazing out there.”

“You think?”

“Yeah, everyone was going crazy. And is that really the first time you ever performed that song what is it called? Shallow?”

“Yeah Jack I just—thought I’d give you Kansas folk a song you all could enjoy. Do you think the other southern states will like it?”

“Even if they don’t Kansas will always love it, how did you come up with a song like that?” he asked.  My heart skipped a couple of beats and I heard Roger cough something out and I sent a glare at him telling him to fuck off.

“Oh it was just—on a whim. I’m really glad you decided to come to this concert Jack.”

“Me too.” He said with a soft smile.

Ohh if only he knew, maybe if Adam didn’t fuck our relationship, then maybe one day I could confess to Jack telling him that this song was truly about us.  With me being the Rockstar and him the modern boy and the two of us hoping to escape the deep end of fame and be in the shallows so that a relationship can truly blossom between us.